This is a modern-English version of Essay on the Principles of Translation, originally written by Woodhouselee, Alexander Fraser Tytler, Lord.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
EVERYMAN’S LIBRARY
EDITED BY ERNEST RHYS
Everyman's Library
Edited by Ernest Rhys
ESSAYS
ESSAYS
ESSAY ON THE PRINCIPLES
OF TRANSLATION
Essay on Translation Principles
THE PUBLISHERS OF EVERYMAN’S
LIBRARY WILL BE PLEASED TO SEND
FREELY TO ALL APPLICANTS A LIST
OF THE PUBLISHED AND PROJECTED
VOLUMES TO BE COMPRISED UNDER
THE FOLLOWING TWELVE HEADINGS:
THE PUBLISHERS OF EVERYMAN’S
LIBRARY WILL BE HAPPY TO SEND
FREE OF CHARGE TO ANYONE REQUESTING IT A LIST
OF THE PUBLISHED AND PLANNED
VOLUMES TO BE INCLUDED UNDER
THE FOLLOWING TWELVE CATEGORIES:
TRAVEL ❦ SCIENCE ❦ FICTION
THEOLOGY & PHILOSOPHY
HISTORY ❦ CLASSICAL
FOR YOUNG PEOPLE
ESSAYS ❦ ORATORY
POETRY & DRAMA
BIOGRAPHY
ROMANCE
TRAVEL ❦ SCIENCE ❦ FICTION
THEOLOGY & PHILOSOPHY
HISTORY ❦ CLASSICAL
FOR YOUNG READERS
ESSAYS ❦ SPEECH
POETRY & DRAMA
BIOGRAPHY
ROMANCE

IN TWO STYLES OF BINDING, CLOTH,
FLAT BACK, COLOURED TOP, AND
LEATHER, ROUND CORNERS, GILT TOP.
IN TWO STYLES OF BINDING, CLOTH,
FLAT BACK, COLORED TOP, AND
LEATHER, ROUNDED CORNERS, GILT TOP.
London: J. M. DENT & CO.
New York: E. P. DUTTON & CO.
London: J. M. DENT & CO.
NYC: E. P. DUTTON & CO.

Most current for that they come home to men’s business & bosoms
Most recently for them to come back home to men's work and comfort.
LORD BACON
LORD BACON

ESSAY on the
PRINCIPLES of
TRANSLATION
by ALEXANDER
FRASER·TYTLER
LORD WOODHOUSELEE
ESSAY on the
PRINCIPLES of
TRANSLATION
by ALEXANDER
FRASER TYTLER
LORD WOODHOUSELEE
LONDON: PUBLISHED
by J·M·DENT·&·CO
AND IN NEW YORK
BY E·P·DUTTON & CO
LONDON: PUBLISHED
by J·M·DENT·&·CO
AND IN NEW YORK
BY E·P·DUTTON & CO
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND
BUNGAY SUFFOLK.
Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd.,
BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND
BUNGAY SUFFOLK.
Alexander Fraser Tytler, Lord Woodhouselee, author of the present essay on Translation, and of various works on Universal and on Local History, was one of that Edinburgh circle which was revolving when Sir Walter Scott was a young probationer. Tytler was born at Edinburgh, October 15, 1747, went to the High School there, and after two years at Kensington, under Elphinston—Dr. Johnson’s Elphinston—entered Edinburgh University (where he afterwards became Professor of Universal History). He seems to have been Elphinston’s favourite pupil, and to have particularly gratified his master, “the celebrated Dr. Jortin” too, by his Latin verse.
Alexander Fraser Tytler, Lord Woodhouselee, author of this essay on Translation and various works on Universal and Local History, was part of the Edinburgh circle that was active when Sir Walter Scott was a young writer. Tytler was born in Edinburgh on October 15, 1747, attended the High School there, and after two years at Kensington, studying under Elphinston—Dr. Johnson’s Elphinston—he entered Edinburgh University (where he later became Professor of Universal History). He seems to have been Elphinston’s favorite student and brought particular pleasure to his teacher, “the celebrated Dr. Jortin,” with his Latin poetry.
In 1770 he was called to the bar; in 1776 married a wife; in 1790 was appointed Judge-Advocate of Scotland; in 1792 became the master of Woodhouselee on the death of his father. Ten years later he was raised to the bench of the court of session, with his father’s title—Lord Woodhouselee. But the law was only the professional background to his other avocation—of literature. Like his father, something of a personage at the Royal Society of Edinburgh, it was before its members that he read the papers which were afterwards cast into the present work. In them we have all that is still valid of his very considerable literary labours. Before it appeared, his effect on his younger contemporaries in Edinburgh had already been very marked—if we may judge by Lockhart. His encouragement undoubtedly helped to speed Scott on his way, especially into that German romantic region out of which a new Gothic breath was breathed on the Scottish thistle.
In 1770, he was called to the bar; in 1776, he got married; in 1790, he was appointed Judge-Advocate of Scotland; and in 1792, he became the master of Woodhouselee after his father's death. Ten years later, he was promoted to the bench of the court of session, inheriting his father's title—Lord Woodhouselee. However, law was just the professional backdrop to his other passion—literature. Like his father, who was a notable figure at the Royal Society of Edinburgh, he presented papers to its members that were later compiled into this work. In these, we find everything that still holds value from his significant literary efforts. Before it was published, his impact on his younger peers in Edinburgh was already quite evident—if we can gauge this by Lockhart. His support clearly helped pave the way for Scott, particularly into that German romantic sphere that infused a new Gothic energy into the Scottish thistle.
It was in 1790 that Tytler read in the Royal Society[viii] his papers on Translation, and they were soon after published, without his name. Hardly had the work seen the light, than it led to a critical correspondence with Dr. Campbell, then Principal of Marischal College, Aberdeen. Dr. Campbell had at some time previous to this published his Translations of the Gospels, to which he had prefixed some observations upon the principles of translation. When Tytler’s anonymous work appeared he was led to express some suspicion that the author might have borrowed from his Dissertation, without acknowledging the obligation. Thereupon Tytler instantly wrote to Dr. Campbell, acknowledging himself to be the author, and assuring him that the coincidence, such as it was, “was purely accidental, and that the name of Dr. Campbell’s work had never reached him until his own had been composed.... There seems to me no wonder,” he continued, “that two persons, moderately conversant in critical occupations, sitting down professedly to investigate the principles of this art, should hit upon the same principles, when in fact there are none other to hit upon, and the truth of these is acknowledged at their first enunciation. But in truth, the merit of this little essay (if it has any) does not, in my opinion, lie in these particulars. It lies in the establishment of those various subordinate rules and precepts which apply to the nicer parts and difficulties of the art of translation; in deducing those rules and precepts which carry not their own authority in gremio, from the general principles which are of acknowledged truth, and in proving and illustrating them by examples.”
It was in 1790 that Tytler presented his papers on Translation at the Royal Society[viii] and they were published shortly after, anonymously. As soon as the work was released, it sparked a critical exchange with Dr. Campbell, who was then the Principal of Marischal College, Aberdeen. Dr. Campbell had previously published his Translations of the Gospels, in which he included some comments on the principles of translation. When Tytler’s anonymous work came out, Dr. Campbell became somewhat suspicious that the author might have taken ideas from his Dissertation without crediting him. In response, Tytler immediately wrote to Dr. Campbell, admitting he was the author and assuring him that any similarities were purely coincidental, and that he hadn’t heard of Dr. Campbell’s work until his own was already finished. “It’s no surprise,” he continued, “that two people who are somewhat knowledgeable about critical work would arrive at the same principles when there really aren’t any other principles to identify, and these truths are clear from the start. However, I believe the value of this short essay (if it has any) doesn’t lie in those specifics. Its value lies in establishing various subordinate rules and guidelines that apply to the more intricate aspects and challenges of translation, in developing rules and guidelines that don’t carry their own weight in gremio, based on general principles that are widely accepted, and in demonstrating and illustrating them with examples.”
Tytler has here put his finger on one of the critical good services rendered by his book. But it has a further value now, and one that he could not quite foresee it was going to have. The essay is an admirably typical dissertation on the classic art of poetic translation, and of literary style, as the eighteenth century understood it; and even where it accepts Pope’s Homer or Melmoth’s Cicero in a[ix] way that is impossible to us now, the test that is applied, and the difference between that test and our own, will be found, if not convincing, extremely suggestive. In fact, Tytler, while not a great critic, was a charming dilettante, and a man of exceeding taste; and something of that grace which he is said to have had personally is to be found lingering in these pages. Reading them, one learns as much by dissenting from some of his judgments as by subscribing to others. Woodhouselee, Lord Cockburn said, was not a Tusculum, but it was a country-house with a fine tradition of culture, and its quondam master was a delightful host, with whom it was a memorable experience to spend an evening discussing the Don Quixote of Motteux and of Smollett, or how to capture the aroma of Virgil in an English medium, in the era before the Scottish prose Homer had changed the literary perspective north of the Tweed. It is sometimes said that the real art of poetic translation is still to seek; yet one of its most effective demonstrators was certainly Alexander Fraser Tytler, who died in 1814.
Tytler has pinpointed one of the key benefits provided by his book. However, it holds even greater value today, one that he probably didn’t anticipate. The essay serves as a typical examination of the classic art of poetic translation and literary style, as understood in the eighteenth century. Even where it embraces Pope’s Homer or Melmoth’s Cicero in a way that seems outdated to us now, the criteria used and the distinction between those criteria and our own are, if not convincing, quite thought-provoking. In fact, while Tytler may not have been a great critic, he was an engaging amateur with exceptional taste, and something of the charm he was said to possess personally lingers in these pages. Reading them, one gains insights as much from disagreeing with some of his opinions as from agreeing with others. Woodhouselee, as Lord Cockburn noted, wasn’t a Tusculum, but it was a country house with a rich cultural history, and its former master was a delightful host. Spending an evening discussing the Don Quixote of Motteux and Smollett or how to capture the essence of Virgil in English, back in the time before the Scottish prose Homer shifted literary views north of the Tweed, was truly memorable. It’s often said that the true art of poetic translation is still elusive; yet one of its most effective exemplars was undoubtedly Alexander Fraser Tytler, who passed away in 1814.
The following is his list of works:
The following is his list of works:
Piscatory Eclogues, with other Poetical Miscellanies of Phinehas Fletcher, illustrated with notes, critical and explanatory, 1771; The Decisions of the Court of Sessions, from its first Institution to the present Time, etc. (supplementary volume to Lord Kames’s “Dictionary of Decisions”), 1778; Plan and Outline of a Course of Lectures on Universal History, Ancient and Modern (delivered at Edinburgh), 1782; Elements of General History, Ancient and Modern (with table of Chronology and a comparative view of Ancient and Modern Geography), 2 vols., 1801. A third volume was added by E. Nares, being a continuation to death of George III., 1822; further editions continued to be issued with continuations, and the work was finally brought down to the present time, and edited by G. Bell, 1875; separate editions have appeared of the ancient and modern parts, and an abridged edition in 1809 by[x] T. D. Hincks. To Vols. I. and II. (1788, 1790) of the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh Tytler contributed History of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Life of Lord-President Dundas, and An Account of some Extraordinary Structures on the Tops of Hills in the Highlands, etc.; to Vol. V., Remarks on a Mixed Species of Evidence in Matters of History, 1805; A Life of Sir John Gregory, prefixed to an edition of the latter’s works, 1788; Essay on the Principles of Translations, 1791, 1797; Third Edition, with additions and alterations, 1813; Translation of Schiller’s “The Robbers,” 1792; A Critical Examination of Mr. Whitaker’s Course of Hannibal over the Alps, 1798; A Dissertation on Final Causes, with a Life of Dr. Derham, in edition of the latter’s works, 1798; Ireland Profiting by Example, or the Question Considered whether Scotland has Gained or Lost by the Union, 1799; Essay on Military Law and the Practice of Courts-Martial, 1800; Remarks on the Writings and Genius of Ramsay (preface to edition of works), 1800, 1851, 1866; Memoirs of the Life and Writings of the Hon. Henry Horne, Lord Kames, 1807, 1814; Essay on the Life and Character of Petrarch, with Translation of Seven Sonnets, 1784; An Historical and Critical Essay on the Life and Character of Petrarch, with a Translation of a few of his Sonnets (including the above pamphlet and the dissertation mentioned above in Vol. V. of Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin.), 1812; Consideration of the Present Political State of India, etc., 1815, 1816. Tytler contributed to the “Mirror,” 1779-80, and to the “Lounger,” 1785-6.
Piscatory Eclogues, along with other Poetical Miscellanies by Phinehas Fletcher, annotated with critical and explanatory notes, 1771; The Decisions of the Court of Sessions, from its inception to the present time, etc. (supplementary volume to Lord Kames’s “Dictionary of Decisions”), 1778; Plan and Outline of a Course of Lectures on Universal History, Ancient and Modern (delivered in Edinburgh), 1782; Elements of General History, Ancient and Modern (featuring a table of Chronology and a comparative view of Ancient and Modern Geography), 2 vols., 1801. A third volume was added by E. Nares, continuing to the death of George III., 1822; further editions continued to be published with updates, and the work was ultimately updated to the present time and edited by G. Bell, 1875; separate editions have been published of the ancient and modern sections, and an abridged edition in 1809 by[x] T. D. Hincks. In Vols. I. and II. (1788, 1790) of the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Tytler contributed History of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Life of Lord-President Dundas, and An Account of some Extraordinary Structures on the Tops of Hills in the Highlands, etc.; to Vol. V., Remarks on a Mixed Species of Evidence in Matters of History, 1805; A Life of Sir John Gregory, prefaced to an edition of his works, 1788; Essay on the Principles of Translations, 1791, 1797; Third Edition, with additions and alterations, 1813; Translation of Schiller’s “The Robbers,” 1792; A Critical Examination of Mr. Whitaker’s Course of Hannibal over the Alps, 1798; A Dissertation on Final Causes, with a Life of Dr. Derham, in an edition of his works, 1798; Ireland Profiting by Example, or the Question Considered whether Scotland has Gained or Lost by the Union, 1799; Essay on Military Law and the Practice of Courts-Martial, 1800; Remarks on the Writings and Genius of Ramsay (preface to the edition of his works), 1800, 1851, 1866; Memoirs of the Life and Writings of the Hon. Henry Horne, Lord Kames, 1807, 1814; Essay on the Life and Character of Petrarch, with Translation of Seven Sonnets, 1784; An Historical and Critical Essay on the Life and Character of Petrarch, with a Translation of a few of his Sonnets (including the above pamphlet and the dissertation mentioned earlier in Vol. V. of Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin.), 1812; Consideration of the Present Political State of India, etc., 1815, 1816. Tytler contributed to the “Mirror,” 1779-80, and to the “Lounger,” 1785-6.
Life of Tytler, by Rev. Archibald Alison, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin.
Life of Tytler, by Rev. Archibald Alison, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin.
PAGE | |
Introduction | 1 |
CHAPTER I | |
Description of a good Translation—General Rules flowing from that description | 7 |
CHAPTER II | |
First General Rule: A Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work—Knowledge of the language of the original, and acquaintance with the subject—Examples of imperfect transfusion of the sense of the original—What ought to be the conduct of a Translator where the sense is ambiguous | 10 |
CHAPTER III | |
Whether it is allowable for a Translator to add to or retrench the ideas of the original—Examples of the use and abuse of this liberty | 22 |
CHAPTER IV | |
Of the freedom allowed in poetical Translation—Progress of poetical Translation in England—B. Jonson, Holiday, May, Sandys, Fanshaw, Dryden—Roscommon’s Essay on Translated Verse—Pope’s Homer | 35[xii] |
CHAPTER V | |
Second general Rule: The style and manner of writing in a Translation should be of the same character with that of the Original—Translations of the Scriptures—Of Homer, &c.—A just Taste requisite for the discernment of the Characters of Style and Manner—Examples of failure in this particular; The grave exchanged for the formal; the elevated for the bombast; the lively for the petulant; the simple for the childish—Hobbes, L’Estrange, Echard, &c. | 63 |
CHAPTER VI | |
Examples of a good Taste in poetical Translation—Bourne’s Translations from Mallet and from Prior—The Duke de Nivernois, from Horace—Dr. Jortin, from Simonides—Imitation of the same by the Archbishop of York—Mr. Webb, from the Anthologia—Hughes, from Claudian—Fragments of the Greek Dramatists by Mr. Cumberland | 80 |
CHAPTER VII | |
Limitation of the rule regarding the Imitation of Style—This Imitation must be regulated by the Genius of Languages—The Latin admits of a greater brevity of Expression than the English; as does the French—The Latin and Greek allow of greater Inversions than the English, and admit more freely of Ellipsis | 96 |
CHAPTER VIII | |
Whether a Poem can be well Translated into Prose? | 107[xiii] |
CHAPTER IX | |
Third general Rule: A Translation should have all the ease of original composition—Extreme difficulty in the observance of this rule—Contrasted instances of success and failure—Of the necessity of sacrificing one rule to another | 112 |
CHAPTER X | |
It is less difficult to attain the ease of original composition in poetical, than in Prose Translation—Lyric Poetry admits of the greatest liberty of Translation—Examples distinguishing Paraphrase from Translation, from Dryden, Lowth, Fontenelle, Prior, Anguillara, Hughes | 123 |
CHAPTER XI | |
Of the Translation of Idiomatic Phrases—Examples from Cotton, Echard, Sterne—Injudicious use of Idioms in the Translation, which do not correspond with the age or country of the Original—Idiomatic Phrases sometimes incapable of Translation | 135 |
CHAPTER XII | |
Difficulty of translating Don Quixote, from its Idiomatic Phraseology—Of the best Translations of that Romance—Comparison of the Translation by Motteux with that by Smollett | 150 |
CHAPTER XIII | |
Other Characteristics of Composition which render Translation difficult—Antiquated Terms—New Terms—Verba Ardentia—Simplicity of Thought and Expression—In Prose—In Poetry—Naiveté[xiv] in the latter—Chaulieu—Parnelle—La Fontaine—Series of Minute Distinctions marked by characteristic Terms—Strada—Florid Style, and vague expression—Pliny’s Natural History | 176 |
CHAPTER XIV | |
Of Burlesque Translation—Travesty and Parody—Scarron’s Virgile Travesti—Another species of Ludicrous Translation | 197 |
CHAPTER XV | |
The genius of the Translator should be akin to that of the original author—The best Translators have shone in original composition of the same species with that which they have translated—Of Voltaire’s Translations from Shakespeare—Of the peculiar character of the wit of Voltaire—His Translation from Hudibras—Excellent anonymous French Translation of Hudibras—Translation of Rabelais by Urquhart and Motteux | 204 |
Appendix | 225 |
Index | 231 |
INTRODUCTION
There is perhaps no department of literature which has been less the object of cultivation, than the Art of Translating. Even among the ancients, who seem to have had a very just idea of its importance, and who have accordingly ranked it among the most useful branches of literary education, we meet with no attempt to unfold the principles of this art, or to reduce it to rules. In the works of Quinctilian, of Cicero, and of the Younger Pliny, we find many passages which prove that these authors had made translation their peculiar study; and, conscious themselves of its utility, they have strongly recommended the practice of it, as essential towards the formation both of a good writer and an accomplished orator.[1] But it is much to be[2] regretted, that they who were so eminently well qualified to furnish instruction in the art itself, have contributed little more to its advancement than by some general recommendations of its importance. If indeed time had spared to us any complete or finished specimens of translation from the hand of those great masters, it had been some compensation for the want of actual precepts, to have been able to have deduced them ourselves from those exquisite models. But of ancient translations the fragments that remain are so inconsiderable, and so much mutilated, that we can scarcely derive from them any advantage.[2]
There is perhaps no field of literature that has received less attention than the Art of Translating. Even among ancient scholars, who seemed to fully recognize its importance and ranked it among the most valuable areas of literary education, there was no effort to elaborate on the principles of this art or establish any rules. In the writings of Quintilian, Cicero, and the Younger Pliny, we find many passages indicating that these authors had dedicated themselves to the study of translation. Aware of its usefulness, they strongly advocated for the practice as essential for becoming both a good writer and an accomplished speaker.[1] It is unfortunate that those who were so well qualified to teach the art itself have contributed little more to its development than some broad endorsements of its significance. If only time had preserved any complete or polished examples of translation from those great masters, it would have partially compensated for the lack of actual guidelines, allowing us to derive them from those exquisite models. However, the fragments of ancient translations that remain are so scanty and damaged that we can hardly gain any benefit from them.[2]
To the moderns the art of translation is of greater importance than it was to the ancients, in the same proportion that the great mass of ancient and of modern literature, accumulated up to the present times, bears to the general stock of learning in the most enlightened periods of antiquity. But it is a singular consideration, that under the daily experience of the advantages of good translations, in opening to us all the[3] stores of ancient knowledge, and creating a free intercourse of science and of literature between all modern nations, there should have been so little done towards the improvement of the art itself, by investigating its laws, or unfolding its principles. Unless a very short essay, published by M. D’Alembert, in his Mélanges de Litterature, d’Histoire, &c. as introductory to his translations of some pieces of Tacitus, and some remarks on translation by the Abbé Batteux, in his Principes de la Litterature, I have met with nothing that has been written professedly upon the subject.[3][4] The observations of M. D’Alembert, though extremely judicious, are too general to be considered as rules, or even principles of the art; and the remarks of the Abbé Batteux are employed chiefly on what may be termed the Philosophy of Grammar, and seem to have for their principal object the ascertainment of the analogy that one language bears to another, or the pointing out of those circumstances of construction and arrangement in which languages either agree with, or differ from each other.[4]
To modern readers, the art of translation is more significant than it was for the ancients, as the vast amount of ancient and modern literature available today compared to the overall knowledge in the most enlightened times of antiquity. It’s interesting to note that despite our daily experience of the benefits of good translations, which open up ancient knowledge to us and facilitate a free exchange of science and literature among modern nations, there has been surprisingly little progress in improving the art itself by exploring its rules or principles. Aside from a brief essay by M. D’Alembert in his *Mélanges de Littérature, d’Histoire, &c.* as an introduction to his translations of some pieces by Tacitus, and some comments on translation by Abbé Batteux in his *Principes de la Littérature*, I haven’t come across much that’s been specifically written on the topic. M. D’Alembert’s observations, while very insightful, are too general to be regarded as rules or even as foundational principles of the art. Meanwhile, Abbé Batteux’s remarks mainly focus on what could be described as the Philosophy of Grammar, aiming primarily to clarify the parallels between languages or to highlight the construction and arrangement aspects where languages either align or differ.
While such has been our ignorance of the principles of this art, it is not at all wonderful, that amidst the numberless translations which every day appear, both of the works of the ancients and moderns, there should be so few that are possessed of real merit. The utility of[5] translations is universally felt, and therefore there is a continual demand for them. But this very circumstance has thrown the practice of translation into mean and mercenary hands. It is a profession which, it is generally believed, may be exercised with a very small portion of genius or abilities.[5] “It seems to me,” says Dryden, “that the true reason why we have so few versions that are tolerable, is, because there are so few who have all the talents requisite for translation, and that there is so little praise and small encouragement for so considerable a part of learning” (Pref. to Ovid’s Epistles).
While our understanding of the principles of this art has been lacking, it's not surprising that among the countless translations that emerge every day—both of ancient and modern works—so few have real quality. The value of translations is widely recognized, creating a constant demand for them. However, this very fact has led to the practice of translation being handled by inferior and profit-driven individuals. It's a profession that many believe can be pursued with minimal talent or skill. “It seems to me,” says Dryden, “that the true reason why we have so few versions that are decent is that there are very few people who possess all the necessary skills for translation, along with little recognition and scant encouragement for such an important area of study” (Pref. to Ovid’s Epistles)
It must be owned, at the same time, that there have been, and that there are men of genius among the moderns who have vindicated the dignity of this art so ill-appreciated, and who have furnished us with excellent translations, both of the ancient classics, and of the productions of foreign writers of our own and of former ages. These works lay open a great field of useful criticism; and from them it is certainly possible to draw the principles of that art which has never yet been methodised, and to establish[6] its rules and precepts. Towards this purpose, even the worst translations would have their utility, as in such a critical exercise, it would be equally necessary to illustrate defects as to exemplify perfections.
It must be acknowledged, at the same time, that there have been, and that there are talented individuals among moderns who have defended the dignity of this often-underappreciated art, and who have provided us with excellent translations, both of ancient classics and of works by foreign authors from our time and earlier. These works open up a significant area of useful criticism, and from them, it is definitely possible to derive the principles of this art, which has yet to be organized, and to establish[6] its rules and guidelines. For this purpose, even poor translations can be valuable, as in such a critical exercise, it would be equally important to highlight flaws as well as to showcase strengths.
An attempt of this kind forms the subject of the following Essay, in which the Author solicits indulgence, both for the imperfections of his treatise, and perhaps for some errors of opinion. His apology for the first, is, that he does not pretend to exhaust the subject, or to treat it in all its amplitude, but only to point out the general principles of the art; and for the last, that in matters where the ultimate appeal is to Taste, it is almost impossible to be secure of the solidity of our opinions, when the criterion of their truth is so very uncertain.
An attempt like this is the focus of the following essay, where the author asks for patience regarding the flaws in his work and possibly some mistakes in his views. His reason for the first is that he doesn't aim to cover the topic completely or explore it in all its depth, but merely to highlight the general principles of the art. For the second, he notes that in cases where the final judgment relies on taste, it's nearly impossible to be certain about the validity of our opinions when the standard for their truth is so uncertain.
CHAPTER I
DESCRIPTION OF A GOOD TRANSLATION—GENERAL RULES FLOWING FROM THAT DESCRIPTION
DESCRIPTION OF A GOOD TRANSLATION—GENERAL RULES FLOWING FROM THAT DESCRIPTION
If it were possible accurately to define, or, perhaps more properly, to describe what is meant by a good Translation, it is evident that a considerable progress would be made towards establishing the Rules of the Art; for these Rules would flow naturally from that definition or description. But there is no subject of criticism where there has been so much difference of opinion. If the genius and character of all languages were the same, it would be an easy task to translate from one into another; nor would anything more be requisite on the part of the translator, than fidelity and attention. But as the genius and character of languages is confessedly very different, it has hence become a common opinion, that it is the duty of a translator to attend only to the sense and spirit of his original, to make himself perfectly master of his author’s ideas, and to communicate them in those expressions which he judges to be best suited to convey them. It has, on the other hand, been maintained, that, in order to constitute a perfect translation, it is not only[8] requisite that the ideas and sentiments of the original author should be conveyed, but likewise his style and manner of writing, which, it is supposed, cannot be done without a strict attention to the arrangement of his sentences, and even to their order and construction.[6] According to the former idea of translation, it is allowable to improve and to embellish; according to the latter, it is necessary to preserve even blemishes and defects; and to these must, likewise be superadded the harshness that must attend every copy in which the artist scrupulously studies to imitate the minutest lines or traces of his original.
If it were possible to clearly define, or more accurately, describe what is meant by a good Translation, it’s clear that a significant step would be taken towards establishing the Rules of the Art; these Rules would naturally arise from that definition or description. However, this is a topic of criticism that has seen a lot of differing opinions. If the unique qualities and characteristics of all languages were the same, translating from one to another would be simple; the translator would only need to be faithful and attentive. But since the distinct qualities and characteristics of languages are undeniably different, it has become a common belief that a translator should focus solely on the meaning and essence of the original text, thoroughly understanding the author’s ideas, and expressing them in the terms he thinks are best suited to convey those ideas. On the other hand, it has been argued that to achieve a perfect translation, it's not only essential to convey the ideas and sentiments of the original author but also to capture his style and writing manner, which is thought to require careful attention to the arrangement, order, and structure of sentences. According to the first view of translation, it's acceptable to improve and embellish; according to the second, it’s necessary to retain even the flaws and imperfections, along with the roughness that comes with any version where the translator meticulously strives to imitate the smallest details or traces of the original.
As these two opinions form opposite extremes, it is not improbable that the point of perfection should be found between the two. I would therefore describe a good translation to be, That, in which the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly[9] felt, by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work.
As these two opinions represent opposite extremes, it’s likely that the ideal point can be found somewhere in between. I would therefore define a good translation as, one in which the quality of the original work is so thoroughly conveyed into another language that it can be just as clearly understood and felt by a native speaker of that language as it is by those who speak the language of the original work.
Now, supposing this description to be a just one, which I think it is, let us examine what are the laws of translation which may be deduced from it.
Now, assuming this description is accurate, which I believe it is, let’s look at the laws of translation that can be inferred from it.
It will follow,
It will continue,
I. That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work.
I. The translation should provide a complete transcript of the original work's ideas.
II. That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original.
II. That the style and way of writing should match that of the original.
III. That the Translation should have all the ease of original composition.
III. The translation should read as smoothly as original writing.
Under each of these general laws of translation, are comprehended a variety of subordinate precepts, which I shall notice in their order, and which, as well as the general laws, I shall endeavour to prove, and to illustrate by examples.
Under each of these general translation laws, there are several specific rules that I'll address in order. I will also try to prove and illustrate these rules with examples, just like I will with the general laws.
CHAPTER II
FIRST GENERAL RULE—A TRANSLATION SHOULD GIVE A COMPLETE TRANSCRIPT OF THE IDEAS OF THE ORIGINAL WORK—KNOWLEDGE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE ORIGINAL, AND ACQUAINTANCE WITH THE SUBJECT—EXAMPLES OF IMPERFECT TRANSFUSION OF THE SENSE OF THE ORIGINAL—WHAT OUGHT TO BE THE CONDUCT OF A TRANSLATOR WHERE THE SENSE IS AMBIGUOUS
FIRST GENERAL RULE—A TRANSLATION SHOULD PROVIDE A COMPLETE ACCOUNT OF THE IDEAS IN THE ORIGINAL WORK—UNDERSTANDING THE LANGUAGE OF THE ORIGINAL, AND FAMILIARITY WITH THE SUBJECT—EXAMPLES OF IMPERFECT TRANSMISSION OF THE ORIGINAL MEANING—WHAT A TRANSLATOR SHOULD DO WHEN THE MEANING IS UNCLEAR
In order that a translator may be enabled to give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work, it is indispensably necessary, that he should have a perfect knowledge of the language of the original, and a competent acquaintance with the subject of which it treats. If he is deficient in either of these requisites, he can never be certain of thoroughly comprehending the sense of his author. M. Folard is allowed to have been a great master of the art of war. He undertook to translate Polybius, and to give a commentary illustrating the ancient Tactic, and the practice of the Greeks and Romans in the attack and defence of fortified places. In this commentary, he endeavours to[11] shew, from the words of his author, and of other ancient writers, that the Greek and Roman engineers knew and practised almost every operation known to the moderns; and that, in particular, the mode of approach by parallels and trenches, was perfectly familiar to them, and in continual use. Unfortunately M. Folard had but a very slender knowledge of the Greek language, and was obliged to study his author through the medium of a translation, executed by a Benedictine monk,[7] who was entirely ignorant of the art of war. M. Guischardt, a great military genius, and a thorough master of the Greek language, has shewn, that the work of Folard contains many capital misrepresentations of the sense of his author, in his account of the most important battles and sieges, and has demonstrated, that the complicated system formed by this writer of the ancient art of war, has no support from any of the ancient authors fairly interpreted.[8]
In order for a translator to provide a complete representation of the ideas in the original work, it is absolutely necessary that they have a thorough understanding of the original language and a solid knowledge of the subject matter. If they lack either of these skills, they can never be sure they fully grasp the author's meaning. M. Folard is recognized as a great master of military strategy. He set out to translate Polybius and provide a commentary that illustrates ancient tactics and the practices of the Greeks and Romans in attacking and defending fortified positions. In this commentary, he attempts to[11] show, based on the words of his author and other ancient writers, that Greek and Roman engineers understood and performed almost every operation known to modern practitioners; specifically, the methods of approach using parallels and trenches were well known to them and used regularly. Unfortunately, M. Folard had only a very limited understanding of the Greek language, and he had to study his author through a translation done by a Benedictine monk[7] who had no knowledge of military strategy. M. Guischardt, a brilliant military strategist and an expert in the Greek language, has demonstrated that Folard's work contains many significant misinterpretations of his author's meaning regarding the most important battles and sieges, and he has shown that the complex system created by Folard about the ancient art of war has no basis in any fairly interpreted ancient texts.[8]
The extreme difficulty of translating from the works of the ancients, is most discernible to those who are best acquainted with the ancient languages. It is but a small part of the genius and powers of a language which is to be learnt from dictionaries and grammars. There are innumerable niceties, not only of construction and of idiom, but even in the signification of[12] words, which are discovered only by much reading, and critical attention.
The extreme difficulty of translating ancient texts is most obvious to those who are most familiar with the old languages. You can learn only a small part of a language's essence and capabilities from dictionaries and grammar books. There are countless subtleties, not just in structure and idiom, but also in the meanings of[12] words, which can only be uncovered through extensive reading and careful analysis.
A very learned author, and acute critic,[9] has, in treating “of the causes of the differences in languages,” remarked, that a principal difficulty in the art of translating arises from this circumstance, “that there are certain words in every language which but imperfectly correspond to any of the words of other languages.” Of this kind, he observes, are most of the terms relating to morals, to the passions, to matters of sentiment, or to the objects of the reflex and internal senses. Thus the Greek words αρετη, σωφροσυνη, ελεος, have not their sense precisely and perfectly conveyed by the Latin words virtus, temperantia, misericordia, and still less by the English words, virtue, temperance, mercy. The Latin word virtus is frequently synonymous to valour, a sense which it never bears in English. Temperantia, in Latin, implies moderation in every desire, and is defined by Cicero, Moderatio cupiditatum rationi obediens.[10] The English word temperance, in its ordinary use, is limited to moderation in eating and drinking.
A very knowledgeable author and sharp critic, [9] has, in discussing "the reasons for the differences in languages," pointed out that a major challenge in the art of translation comes from the fact that "there are certain words in every language that only partially correspond to any words in other languages." He notes that most of the terms related to morals, emotions, sentiments, or to the objects of reflection and internal senses fall into this category. For example, the Greek words αρετη, σωφροσυνη, ελεος, do not have their meanings fully and perfectly expressed by the Latin words virtus, temperantia, misericordia, and even less so by the English words virtue, temperance, mercy. The Latin word virtus is often synonymous with valour, a meaning it never conveys in English. Temperantia, in Latin, suggests moderation in all desires and is defined by Cicero as Moderatio cupiditatum rationi obediens. [10] The English word temperance, in its usual context, refers only to moderation in eating and drinking.
It is true, that Spenser has used the term in its more extensive signification.
It’s true that Spenser has used the term in its broader meaning.
But no modern prose-writer authorises such extension of its meaning.
But no modern prose writer allows such a broad interpretation of its meaning.
The following passage is quoted by the ingenious writer above mentioned, to shew, in the strongest manner, the extreme difficulty of apprehending the precise import of words of this order in dead languages: “Ægritudo est opinio recens mali præsentis, in quo demitti contrahique animo rectum esse videatur. Ægritudini subjiciuntur angor, mœror, dolor, luctus, ærumna, afflictatio: angor est ægritudo premens, mœror ægritudo flebilis, ærumna ægritudo laboriosa, dolor ægritudo crucians, afflictatio ægritudo cum vexatione corporis, luctus ægritudo ex ejus qui carus fuerat, interitu acerbo.”[11]—“Let any one,” says D’Alembert, “examine this passage with attention, and say honestly, whether, if he had not known of it, he would have had any idea of those nice shades of signification here marked, and whether he would not have been much embarrassed, had he been writing a dictionary, to distinguish, with accuracy, the words ægritudo, mœror, dolor, angor, luctus, ærumna, afflictatio.”
The following passage is quoted by the clever writer mentioned above to show, in the clearest way, the extreme difficulty of understanding the exact meaning of words like these in dead languages: “Ægritudo is a recent opinion of present suffering, in which to feel troubled and constricted seems right to the mind. The following feelings are subject to ægritudo: angor, mœror, dolor, luctus, ærumna, afflictatio: angor is pressing ægritudo, mœror is weeping ægritudo, ærumna is laborious ægritudo, dolor is tormenting ægritudo, afflictatio is ægritudo with bodily distress, luctus is ægritudo due to the bitter loss of someone who was dear.”[11]—“Let anyone,” says D’Alembert, “examine this passage carefully and honestly say whether, if he hadn't known about it, he would have any idea of those subtle nuances of meaning presented here, and whether he wouldn't have been very confused if he were trying to write a dictionary to accurately distinguish the words ægritudo, mœror, dolor, angor, luctus, ærumna, afflictatio.”
The fragments of Varro, de Lingua Latina, the treatises of Festus and of Nonius, the Origines of Isidorus Hispalensis, the work of Ausonius[14] Popma, de Differentiis Verborum, the Synonymes of the Abbé Girard, and a short essay by Dr. Hill[12] on “the utility of defining synonymous terms,” will furnish numberless instances of those very delicate shades of distinction in the signification of words, which nothing but the most intimate acquaintance with a language can teach; but without the knowledge of which distinctions in the original, and an equal power of discrimination of the corresponding terms of his own language, no translator can be said to possess the primary requisites for the task he undertakes.
The works of Varro, de Lingua Latina, the writings of Festus and Nonius, the Origines by Isidorus Hispalensis, the work by Ausonius[14] Popma, de Differentiis Verborum, the Synonymes of Abbé Girard, and a brief essay by Dr. Hill[12] on “the usefulness of defining synonymous terms,” provide countless examples of those subtle distinctions in the meaning of words that only a deep understanding of a language can convey; yet without knowledge of these distinctions in the original text, along with the ability to discriminate corresponding terms in their own language, no translator can be considered to have the essential skills for the task they are undertaking.
But a translator, thoroughly master of the language, and competently acquainted with the subject, may yet fail to give a complete transcript of the ideas of his original author.
But a translator who has a strong grasp of the language and is knowledgeable about the subject may still struggle to provide a complete representation of the ideas of the original author.
M. D’Alembert has favoured the public with some admirable translations from Tacitus; and it must be acknowledged, that he possessed every qualification requisite for the task he undertook. If, in the course of the following observations, I may have occasion to criticise any part of his writings, or those of other authors of equal celebrity, I avail myself of the just sentiment of M. Duclos, “On peut toujours relever les défauts des grands hommes, et peut-être sont ils les seuls qui en soient dignes, et dont la critique soit utile” (Duclos, Pref. de l’Hist. de Louis XI.).
M. D’Alembert has provided the public with some excellent translations from Tacitus, and it must be recognized that he had every skill needed for the job he took on. If, in the course of the following remarks, I find it necessary to critique any part of his writings or those of other equally famous authors, I draw on the wise words of M. Duclos, "One can always point out the faults of great men, and perhaps they are the only ones worthy of it, and whose criticism is useful" (Duclos, Pref. de l’Hist. de Louis XI.).
Tacitus, in describing the conduct of Piso upon the death of Germanicus, says: Pisonem[15] interim apud Coum insulam nuncius adsequitur, excessisse Germanicum (Tacit. An. lib. 2, c. 75). This passage is thus translated by M. D’Alembert, “Pison apprend, dans l’isle de Cos, la mort de Germanicus.” In translating this passage, it is evident that M. D’Alembert has not given the complete sense of the original. The sense of Tacitus is, that Piso was overtaken on his voyage homeward, at the Isle of Cos, by a messenger, who informed him that Germanicus was dead. According to the French translator, we understand simply, that when Piso arrived at the Isle of Cos, he was informed that Germanicus was dead. We do not learn from this, that a messenger had followed him on his voyage to bring him this intelligence. The fact was, that Piso purposely lingered on his voyage homeward, expecting this very messenger who here overtook him. But, by M. D’Alembert’s version it might be understood, that Germanicus had died in the island of Cos, and that Piso was informed of his death by the islanders immediately on his arrival. The passage is thus translated, with perfect precision, by D’Ablancourt: “Cependant Pison apprend la nouvelle de cette mort par un courier exprès, qui l’atteignit en l’isle de Cos.”
Tacitus, in describing Piso's actions after Germanicus's death, says: Pisonem[15] interim apud Coum insulam nuncius adsequitur, excessisse Germanicum (Tacit. An. lib. 2, c. 75). This passage is translated by M. D’Alembert as, “Pison apprend, dans l’isle de Cos, la mort de Germanicus.” In this translation, M. D’Alembert does not capture the full meaning of the original. Tacitus means that Piso was approached on his way home, at the Isle of Cos, by a messenger who informed him of Germanicus's death. According to the French translator, it simply implies that when Piso reached the Isle of Cos, he learned that Germanicus was dead. We don’t gather from this that a messenger had pursued him on his journey to deliver this news. In fact, Piso intentionally delayed his trip home, waiting for the very messenger who caught up with him. However, M. D’Alembert’s version could suggest that Germanicus died on the Isle of Cos, and that Piso was informed of his death by the locals as soon as he arrived. The passage is therefore accurately translated by D’Ablancourt: “Cependant Pison apprend la nouvelle de cette mort par un courier exprès, qui l’atteignit en l’isle de Cos.”
After Piso had received intelligence of the death of Germanicus, he deliberated whether to proceed on his voyage to Rome, or to return immediately to Syria, and there put himself at the head of the legions. His son advised the[16] former measure; but his friend Domitius Celer argued warmly for his return to the province, and urged, that all difficulties would give way to him, if he had once the command of the army, and had increased his force by new levies. At si teneat exercitum, augeat vires, multa quæ provideri non possunt in melius casura (An. l. 2, c. 77). This M. D’Alembert has translated, “Mais que s’il savoit se rendre redoutable à la tête des troupes, le hazard ameneroit des circonstances heureuses et imprévues.” In the original passage, Domitius advises Piso to adopt two distinct measures; the first, to obtain the command of the army, and the second, to increase his force by new levies. These two distinct measures are confounded together by the translator, nor is the sense of either of them accurately given; for from the expression, “se rendre redoutable à la tête des troupes,” we may understand, that Piso already had the command of the troops, and that all that was requisite, was to render himself formidable in that station, which he might do in various other ways than by increasing the levies.
After Piso learned about Germanicus's death, he considered whether to continue his journey to Rome or return right away to Syria and take charge of the legions there. His son supported the first option, but his friend Domitius Celer strongly argued for returning to the province, insisting that all challenges would fall away if he had command of the army and could strengthen his forces through new recruits. At si teneat exercitum, augeat vires, multa quæ provideri non possunt in melius casura (An. l. 2, c. 77). M. D’Alembert translated this as, “Mais que s’il savoit se rendre redoutable à la tête des troupes, le hazard ameneroit des circonstances heureuses et imprévues.” In the original passage, Domitius advises Piso to pursue two specific strategies: first, to take command of the army, and second, to bolster his forces with new levies. These two distinct strategies get mixed together by the translator, and neither is accurately conveyed; from the expression, “se rendre redoutable à la tête des troupes,” we can infer that Piso already had command of the troops and that what he needed to do was make himself formidable in that position, which he could achieve through various means beyond just increasing the recruits.
Tacitus, speaking of the means by which Augustus obtained an absolute ascendency over all ranks in the state, says, Cùm cæteri nobilium, quanto quis servitio promptior, opibus et honoribus extollerentur (An. l. 1, c. 2). This D’Alembert has translated, “Le reste des nobles trouvoit dans les richesses et dans les honneurs la récompense de l’esclavage.” Here the translator has[17] but half expressed the meaning of his author, which is, that “the rest of the nobility were exalted to riches and honours, in proportion as Augustus found in them an aptitude and disposition to servitude:” or, as it is well translated by Mr. Murphy, “The leading men were raised to wealth and honours, in proportion to the alacrity with which they courted the yoke.”[13]
Tacitus, talking about how Augustus gained total control over all levels of the state, says, “Cùm cæteri nobilium, quanto quis servitio promptior, opibus et honoribus extollerentur” (An. l. 1, c. 2). D’Alembert translated this as, “The rest of the nobles found in wealth and honors the reward for their slavery.” In this case, the translator has[17] only partially conveyed the meaning of the original text, which indicates that “the rest of the nobility were raised to wealth and honors, based on how much Augustus recognized in them a willingness and ability to serve:” or, as Mr. Murphy translates it well, “The leading men were elevated to wealth and honors, in proportion to how eagerly they accepted the yoke.”[13]
Cicero, in a letter to the Proconsul Philippus says, Quod si Romæ te vidissem, coramque gratias egissem, quod tibi L. Egnatius familiarissimus meus absens, L. Oppius præsens curæ fuisset. This passage is thus translated by Mr. Melmoth: “If I were in Rome, I should have waited upon you for this purpose in person, and in order likewise to make my acknowledgements to you for your favours to my friends Egnatius and Oppius.” Here the sense is not completely rendered, as there is an omission of the meaning of the words absens and præsens.
Cicero, in a letter to the Proconsul Philippus, says, Quod si Romæ te vidissem, coramque gratias egerem, quod tibi L. Egnatius familiarissimus meus absens, L. Oppius præsens curæ fuisset. This passage is thus translated by Mr. Melmoth: “If I were in Rome, I would have come to see you in person, and also to thank you for your kindness to my friends Egnatius and Oppius.” Here the meaning isn’t fully captured, as the terms absens and præsens are missing their significance.
Where the sense of an author is doubtful, and where more than one meaning can be given to the same passage or expression, (which, by the way, is always a defect in composition), the translator is called upon to exercise his judgement, and to select that meaning which is most consonant to the train of thought in the whole[18] passage, or to the author’s usual mode of thinking, and of expressing himself. To imitate the obscurity or ambiguity of the original, is a fault; and it is still a greater, to give more than one meaning, as D’Alembert has done in the beginning of the Preface of Tacitus. The original runs thus: Urbem Romam a principio Reges habuere. Libertatem et consulatum L. Brutus instituit. Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur: neque Decemviralis potestas ultra biennium, neque Tribunorum militum consulare jus diu valuit. The ambiguous sentence is, Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur; which may signify either “Dictators were chosen for a limited time,” or “Dictators were chosen on particular occasions or emergencies.” D’Alembert saw this ambiguity; but how did he remove the difficulty? Not by exercising his judgement in determining between the two different meanings, but by giving them both in his translation. “On créoit au besoin des dictateurs passagers.” Now, this double sense it was impossible that Tacitus should ever have intended to convey by the words ad tempus: and between the two meanings of which the words are susceptible, a very little critical judgement was requisite to decide. I know not that ad tempus is ever used in the sense of “for the occasion, or emergency.” If this had been the author’s meaning, he would probably have used either the words ad occasionem, or pro re nata. But even allowing the phrase to be susceptible[19] of this meaning,[14] it is not the meaning which Tacitus chose to give it in this passage. That the author meant that the Dictator was created for a limited time, is, I think, evident from the sentence immediately following, which is connected by the copulative neque with the preceding: Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur: neque Decemviralis potestas ultra biennium valuit: “The office of Dictator was instituted for a limited time: nor did the power of the Decemvirs subsist beyond two years.”
When the intent of an author is unclear, and where a passage or expression can have more than one meaning (which, by the way, is always a flaw in writing), the translator must use their judgment to choose the meaning that best aligns with the overall thought in the passage or the author’s usual style of thinking and expression. Trying to replicate the obscurity or ambiguity of the original is a mistake; and it’s even worse to suggest more than one meaning, as D’Alembert did at the start of the Preface of Tacitus. The original states: Urbem Romam a principio Reges habuere. Libertatem et consulatum L. Brutus instituit. Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur: neque Decemviralis potestas ultra biennium, neque Tribunorum militum consulare jus diu valuit. The ambiguous part is Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur; which could mean either “Dictators were chosen for a limited time,” or “Dictators were chosen for specific occasions or emergencies.” D’Alembert recognized this ambiguity, but instead of resolving it by choosing between the two meanings, he presented both in his translation: “On créoit au besoin des dictateurs passagers.” This dual interpretation was never what Tacitus intended with the words ad tempus; and it only took a bit of critical judgment to discern between the two possible meanings. I don’t think ad tempus is ever used in the sense of “for the occasion, or emergency.” If that was the author’s intention, he likely would have used either the terms ad occasionem or pro re nata. But even if we allow the phrase to be understood in that way, it is not the meaning Tacitus chose to convey in this passage. It seems clear to me that the author meant that the Dictator was appointed for a limited time, as is evident from the subsequent sentence, connected by the conjunction neque to the previous one: Dictaturæ ad tempus sumebantur: neque Decemviralis potestas ultra biennium valuit: “The office of Dictator was established for a limited time: nor did the power of the Decemvirs last beyond two years.”
M. D’Alembert’s translation of the concluding sentence of this chapter is censurable on the same account. Tacitus says, Sed veteris populi Romani prospera vel adversa, claris scriptoribus memorata sunt; temporibusque Augusti dicendis non defuere decora ingenia, donec gliscente adulatione deterrerentur. Tiberii, Caiique, et Claudii, ac Neronis res, florentibus ipsis, ob metum falsæ: postquam occiderant, recentibus odiis compositæ sunt. Inde consilium mihi pauca de Augusto, et extrema tradere: mox Tiberii principatum, et cetera, sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo. Thus translated by D’Alembert: “Des auteurs illustres ont fait connoitre la gloire et les malheurs de l’ancienne république; l’histoire[20] même d’Auguste a été écrite par de grands génies, jusqu’aux tems ou la necessité de flatter les condamna au silence. La crainte ménagea tant qu’ils vécurent, Tibere, Caius, Claude, et Néron; des qu’ils ne furent plus, la haine toute récente les déchira. J’écrirai donc en peu de mots la fin du regne d’Auguste, puis celui de Tibere, et les suivans; sans fiel et sans bassesse: mon caractere m’en éloigne, et les tems m’en dispensent.” In the last part of this passage, the translator has given two different meanings to the same clause, sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo, to which the author certainly meant to annex only one meaning; and that, as I think, a different one from either of those expressed by the translator. To be clearly understood, I must give my own version of the whole passage. “The history of the ancient republic of Rome, both in its prosperous and in its adverse days, has been recorded by eminent authors: Even the reign of Augustus has been happily delineated, down to those times when the prevailing spirit of adulation put to silence every ingenuous writer. The annals of Tiberius, of Caligula, of Claudius, and of Nero, written while they were alive, were falsified from terror; as were those histories composed after their death, from hatred to their recent memories. For this reason, I have resolved to attempt a short delineation of the latter part of the reign of Augustus; and afterwards that of Tiberius, and of the succeeding princes;[21] conscious of perfect impartiality, as, from the remoteness of the events, I have no motive, either of odium or adulation.” In the last clause of this sentence, I believe I have given the true version of sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo: But if this be the true meaning of the author, M. D’Alembert has given two different meanings to the same sentence, and neither of them the true one: “sans fiel et sans bassesse: mon caractere m’en éloigne, et les tems m’en dispensent.” According to the French translator, the historian pays a compliment first to his own character, and secondly, to the character of the times; both of which he makes the pledges of his impartiality: but it is perfectly clear that Tacitus neither meant the one compliment nor the other; but intended simply to say, that the remoteness of the events which he proposed to record, precluded every motive either of unfavourable prejudice or of adulation.
M. D’Alembert’s translation of the closing sentence of this chapter is questionable for the same reason. Tacitus says, Sed veteris populi Romani prospera vel adversa, claris scriptoribus memorata sunt; temporibusque Augusti dicendis non defuere decora ingenia, donec gliscente adulatione deterrerentur. Tiberii, Caiique, et Claudii, ac Neronis res, florentibus ipsis, ob metum falsæ: postquam occiderant, recentibus odiis compositæ sunt. Inde consilium mihi pauca de Augusto, et extrema tradere: mox Tiberii principatum, et cetera, sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo. Thus translated by D’Alembert: “Des auteurs illustres ont fait connoitre la gloire et les malheurs de l’ancienne république; l’histoire[20] même d’Auguste a été écrite par de grands génies, jusqu’aux tems ou la necessité de flatter les condamna au silence. La crainte ménagea tant qu’ils vécurent, Tibere, Caius, Claude, et Néron; des qu’ils ne furent plus, la haine toute récente les déchira. J’écrirai donc en peu de mots la fin du regne d’Auguste, puis celui de Tibere, et les suivans; sans fiel et sans bassesse: mon caractere m’en éloigne, et les tems m’en dispensent.” In the last part of this passage, the translator has given two different meanings to the same clause, sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo, to which the author clearly intended to attach only one meaning; and that, I believe, is different one from either of those expressed by the translator. To clarify, I will provide my own version of the entire passage. “The history of the ancient Roman republic, both in its prosperous and adverse times, has been recorded by notable authors: Even the reign of Augustus has been skillfully depicted, up to the point where the prevailing culture of flattery silenced every genuine writer. The accounts of Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, while they were still alive, were distorted out of fear; as were the histories composed after their deaths, out of hatred for their recent legacies. For this reason, I have decided to briefly outline the latter part of Augustus’s reign; and then that of Tiberius and the following rulers; aware of my complete impartiality, since the distance of the events offers me no motive, either for resentment or flattery.” In the final clause of this sentence, I believe I have provided the accurate version of sine ira et studio, quorum causas procul habeo: But if this reflects the true intention of the author, M. D’Alembert has expressed two different meanings for the same sentence, neither of which is correct: “sans fiel et sans bassesse: mon caractere m’en éloigne, et les tems m’en dispensent.” According to the French translator, the historian first compliments his own character, and second, the character of the times; both of which he presents as guarantees of his impartiality: however, it is clear that Tacitus intended neither compliment but simply meant to indicate that the distance of the events he proposed to record left him without any motive for either unfavorable bias or flattery.
CHAPTER III
WHETHER IT IS ALLOWABLE FOR A TRANSLATOR TO ADD TO OR RETRENCH THE IDEAS OF THE ORIGINAL.—EXAMPLES OF THE USE AND ABUSE OF THIS LIBERTY
WHETHER IT IS PERMISSIBLE FOR A TRANSLATOR TO ADD TO OR CUT DOWN THE IDEAS OF THE ORIGINAL.—EXAMPLES OF THE USE AND ABUSE OF THIS FREEDOM
If it is necessary that a translator should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work, it becomes a question, whether it is allowable in any case to add to the ideas of the original what may appear to give greater force or illustration; or to take from them what may seem to weaken them from redundancy. To give a general answer to this question, I would say, that this liberty may be used, but with the greatest caution. It must be further observed, that the superadded idea shall have the most necessary connection with the original thought, and actually increase its force. And, on the other hand, that whenever an idea is cut off by the translator, it must be only such as is an accessory, and not a principal in the clause or sentence. It must likewise be confessedly redundant, so that its retrenchment shall not impair or weaken the original thought. Under these limitations, a translator may exercise his judgement, and assume to himself, in so far, the character of an original writer.
If a translator needs to provide a full account of the ideas in the original work, it raises the question of whether it's permissible to add ideas that might strengthen or illustrate the original, or to remove ideas that seem redundant and weaken the message. To answer this generally, I'd say this freedom can be exercised, but with great caution. It's also important to note that any additional idea must be closely related to the original thought and actually enhance its impact. Conversely, when a translator removes an idea, it should only be something auxiliary, not a main idea of the sentence. It should also be clearly redundant, so removing it doesn't compromise or weaken the original message. Within these boundaries, a translator can use their judgment and, to some extent, take on the role of an original writer.
It will be allowed, that in the following instance the translator, the elegant Vincent Bourne, has added a very beautiful idea, which, while it has a most natural connection with the original thought, greatly heightens its energy and tenderness. The two following stanzas are a part of the fine ballad of Colin and Lucy, by Tickell.
It will be permitted that in the following case the translator, the elegant Vincent Bourne, has included a lovely idea that, while it has a very natural connection with the original thought, greatly enhances its energy and tenderness. The two stanzas that follow are part of the beautiful ballad of Colin and Lucy, by Tickell.
Thus translated by Bourne:
Thus translated by Bourne:
In this translation, which is altogether excellent, it is evident, that there is one most beautiful idea superadded by Bourne, in the line Qua semel, oh! &c.; which wonderfully improves upon the original thought. In the original, the[24] speaker, deeply impressed with the sense of her wrongs, has no other idea than to overwhelm her perjured lover with remorse at the moment of his approaching nuptials. In the translation, amidst this prevalent idea, the speaker all at once gives way to an involuntary burst of tenderness and affection, “Oh, let us meet once more, and for the last time!” Semel, oh! iterum congrediamur, ait.—It was only a man of exquisite feeling, who was capable of thus improving on so fine an original.[15]
In this translation, which is overall excellent, it’s clear that there’s one particularly beautiful idea added by Bourne in the line Qua semel, oh! &c.; which greatly enhances the original thought. In the original, the speaker, deeply affected by her wrongs, only has the intention of overwhelming her deceitful lover with guilt at the moment of his upcoming wedding. In the translation, amidst this dominant idea, the speaker suddenly allows herself an involuntary moment of tenderness and affection, “Oh, let us meet once more, and for the last time!” Semel, oh! iterum congrediamur, ait.—It was only a person with exquisite sensitivity who could improve upon such a fine original.[15]
Achilles (in the first book of the Iliad), won by the persuasion of Minerva, resolves, though indignantly, to give up Briseis, and Patroclus is commanded to deliver her to the heralds of Agamemnon:
Achilles (in the first book of the Iliad), persuaded by Minerva, decides, although with great anger, to give up Briseis, and Patroclus is instructed to hand her over to the messengers of Agamemnon:
“Thus he spoke. But Patroclus was obedient to his dear friend. He brought out the beautiful Briseis from the tent, and gave her to be carried away. They returned to the ships of the Greeks; but she unwillingly went, along with her attendants.”
“Therefore, he spoke. But Patroclus listened to his dear friend. He brought out the beautiful Briseis from the tent and handed her over to be taken away. They returned to the Greek ships; but she went reluctantly, along with her attendants.”
The ideas contained in the three last lines are not indeed expressed in the original, but they are implied in the word αεκουσα; for she who goes unwillingly, will move slowly, and oft look back. The amplification highly improves the effect of the picture. It may be incidentally remarked, that the pause in the third line, Past silent, is admirably characteristic of the slow and hesitating motion which it describes.
The ideas in the last three lines aren't directly stated in the original text, but they're suggested by the word αεκουσα; because someone who leaves reluctantly will move slowly and often look back. This elaboration really enhances the impact of the imagery. It's worth noting that the pause in the third line, Past silent, perfectly captures the slow and hesitant movement it's describing.
In the poetical version of the 137th Psalm, by Arthur Johnston, a composition of classical elegance, there are several examples of ideas superadded by the translator, intimately connected with the original thoughts, and greatly heightening their energy and beauty.
In the poetic version of the 137th Psalm by Arthur Johnston, a work of classical elegance, there are several instances where the translator added ideas that are closely linked to the original thoughts, greatly enhancing their impact and beauty.
I pass over the superadded idea in the second line, lachrymæ fluminis instar erant, because, bordering on the hyperbole, it derogates, in some degree, from the chaste simplicity of the original. To the simple fact, “We hanged our harps on the willows in the midst thereof,” which is most poetically conveyed by Desuetas saliceta lyras, et muta ferebant nablia, is superadded all the force of sentiment in that beautiful expression, which so strongly paints the mixed emotions of a proud mind under the influence of poignant grief, heightened by shame, servili non temeranda manu. So likewise in the following stanza there is the noblest improvement of the sense of the original.
I skip over the extra idea in the second line, lachrymæ fluminis instar erant, because it borders on exaggeration and slightly undermines the pure simplicity of the original. The straightforward fact, “We hung our harps on the willows in the midst thereof,” which is poetically expressed by Desuetas saliceta lyras, et muta ferebant nablia, adds all the emotional weight in that beautiful phrase, which vividly captures the mixed feelings of a proud person experiencing deep sorrow, made even more intense by shame, servili non temeranda manu. Similarly, in the next stanza, there is a significant enhancement of the original meaning.
An ordinary translator sinks under the energy of his original: the man of genius frequently rises above it. Horace, arraigning the abuse of riches, makes the plain and honest Ofellus thus remonstrate with a wealthy Epicure (Sat. 2, b. 2).
An ordinary translator gets overwhelmed by the energy of the original work, while a genius often transcends it. Horace, criticizing the misuse of wealth, has the straightforward and honest Ofellus address a rich Epicure (Sat. 2, b. 2).
A question to the energy of which it was not easy to add, but which has received the most spirited improvement from Mr. Pope:
A question about which it wasn't easy to add energy, but which has been most dramatically improved by Mr. Pope:
An improvement is sometimes very happily made, by substituting figure and metaphor to simple sentiment; as in the following example, from Mr. Mason’s excellent translation of Du Fresnoy’s Art of Painting. In the original, the poet, treating of the merits of the antique statues, says:
An improvement is sometimes made quite effectively by using imagery and metaphor instead of just straightforward sentiment; as in the following example, from Mr. Mason’s excellent translation of Du Fresnoy’s Art of Painting. In the original, the poet, discussing the value of ancient statues, says:
This is a simple fact, in the perusal of which the reader is struck with nothing else but the truth of the assertion. Mark how in the translation the same truth is conveyed in one of the finest figures of poetry:
This is a straightforward fact, and while reading it, the reader can only appreciate the truth of the statement. Notice how, in the translation, the same truth is expressed using one of the most beautiful images in poetry:
In the two following lines, Horace inculcates a striking moral truth; but the figure in which it is conveyed has nothing of dignity:
In the next two lines, Horace conveys a powerful moral truth; however, the way it's presented lacks any dignity:
Malherbe has given to the same sentiment a high portion of tenderness, and even sublimity:
Malherbe has infused this sentiment with a great deal of tenderness and even a sense of sublimity:
Cicero writes thus to Trebatius, Ep. ad fam. lib. 7, ep. 17: Tanquam enim syngrapham ad Imperatorem, non epistolam attulisses, sic pecuniâ ablatâ domum redire properabas: nec tibi in mentem veniebat, eos ipsos qui cum syngraphis venissent Alexandriam, nullum adhuc nummum auferre potuisse. The passage is thus translated by Melmoth, b. 2, l. 12: “One would have imagined indeed, you had carried a bill of exchange upon Cæsar, instead of a letter of recommendation: As you seemed to think you[29] had nothing more to do, than to receive your money, and to hasten home again. But money, my friend, is not so easily acquired; and I could name some of our acquaintance, who have been obliged to travel as far as Alexandria in pursuit of it, without having yet been able to obtain even their just demands.” The expressions, “money, my friend, is not so easily acquired,” and “I could name some of our acquaintance,” are not to be found in the original; but they have an obvious connection with the ideas of the original: they increase their force, while, at the same time, they give ease and spirit to the whole passage.
Cicero writes to Trebatius in Ep. ad fam. lib. 7, ep. 17: It’s as if you brought a bill of exchange to the Emperor instead of a letter, rushing home after taking away the money. You didn’t even consider that those who came to Alexandria with bills didn’t manage to take any money with them. Melmoth translates this as: “One would have thought you carried a bill of exchange on Caesar instead of a letter of recommendation. You seemed to think you had nothing to do but collect your money and hurry home. But money, my friend, isn’t that easy to come by, and I could mention some people we know who had to travel all the way to Alexandria to get it, yet still haven’t received what they are owed.” The phrases, “money, my friend, isn’t that easy to come by” and “I could mention some people we know” are not in the original text, but they connect clearly with the original thoughts: they strengthen the argument while also making the entire passage more fluid and lively.
I question much if a licence so unbounded as the following is justifiable, on the principle of giving either ease or spirit to the original.
I wonder if a license as unrestricted as the one below is justifiable, based on the idea of providing either comfort or energy to the original.
In Lucian’s Dialogue Timon, Gnathonides, after being beaten by Timon, says to him,
In Lucian’s Dialogue Timon, Gnathonides, after getting beaten by Timon, says to him,
Αει φιλοσκῴμμων συ γε· αλλα ποῦ το συμποσιον; ὡς καινον τι σοι ασμα των νεοδιδακτων διθυραμβων ἥκω κομιζων.
Αει φιλοσκῴμμων συ γε· αλλά πού το συμποσιον; Ὡς καινόν τι σοι άσμα των νεοδίδακτων διθυράμβων ήκω κομίζων.
“You were always fond of a joke—but where is the banquet? for I have brought you a new dithyrambic song, which I have lately learned.”
“You've always enjoyed a joke—but where's the feast? I’ve brought you a new lyrical song that I just learned.”
In Dryden’s Lucian, “translated by several eminent hands,” this passage is thus translated: “Ah! Lord, Sir, I see you keep up your old merry humour still; you love dearly to rally and break a jest. Well, but have you got a[30] noble supper for us, and plenty of delicious inspiring claret? Hark ye, Timon, I’ve got a virgin-song for ye, just new composed, and smells of the gamut: ’Twill make your heart dance within you, old boy. A very pretty she-player, I vow to Gad, that I have an interest in, taught it me this morning.”
In Dryden’s Lucian, “translated by several eminent hands,” this passage is thus translated: “Ah! Lord, Sir, I see you’re still in your usual cheerful mood; you really love to joke and tease. Well, do you have a[30] great dinner for us, with plenty of delicious, inspiring claret? Listen, Timon, I’ve got a brand new song for you, freshly composed, and it’s full of life: It’ll make your heart dance, old friend. There’s a really lovely actress, I swear, who I have a thing for, and she taught it to me this morning.”
There is both ease and spirit in this translation; but the licence which the translator has assumed, of superadding to the ideas of the original, is beyond all bounds.
There’s both smoothness and energy in this translation; however, the freedom the translator has taken to add to the ideas of the original goes too far.
An equal degree of judgement is requisite when the translator assumes the liberty of retrenching the ideas of the original.
An equal level of judgment is required when the translator takes the liberty of cutting out the ideas from the original.
After the fatal horse had been admitted within the walls of Troy, Virgil thus describes the coming on of that night which was to witness the destruction of the city:
After the deadly horse was brought inside the walls of Troy, Virgil describes the night that would lead to the city's downfall:
The principal effect attributed to the night in this description, and certainly the most interesting, is its concealment of the treachery of the Greeks. Add to this, the beauty which the picture acquires from this association of natural with moral effects. How inexcusable then must Mr. Dryden appear, who, in his translation, has suppressed the Myrmidonumque dolos altogether?
The main impact credited to the night in this description, and definitely the most intriguing, is how it hides the Greeks' treachery. On top of that, the scene gains beauty from this blend of natural and moral effects. How unforgivable it seems then for Mr. Dryden, who in his translation, completely omitted the Myrmidonumque dolos?
Ogilby, with less of the spirit of poetry, has done more justice to the original:
Ogilby, lacking some of the poetic spirit, has done a better job of capturing the original:
Mr. Pope, in his translation of the Iliad, has, in the parting scene between Hector and Andromache (vi. 466), omitted a particular respecting the dress of the nurse, which he thought an impropriety in the picture. Homer says,
Mr. Pope, in his translation of the Iliad, has, in the farewell scene between Hector and Andromache (vi. 466), left out a detail about the nurse’s dress, which he considered inappropriate for the image. Homer says,
“The boy crying, threw himself back into the arms of his nurse, whose waist was elegantly girt.” Mr. Pope, who has suppressed the epithet descriptive of the waist, has incurred on that account the censure of Mr. Melmoth, who says, “He has not touched the picture with that delicacy of pencil which graces the original, as he has entirely lost the beauty of one of the figures.—Though the hero and his son were designed to draw our principal attention, Homer intended likewise that we should cast a glance towards the nurse” (Fitzosborne’s Letters, l. 43). If this was Homer’s intention, he has, in my opinion, shewn less good taste in this instance[32] than his translator, who has, I think with much propriety, left out the compliment to the nurse’s waist altogether. And this liberty of the translator was perfectly allowable; for Homer’s epithets are often nothing more than mere expletives, or additional designations of his persons. They are always, it is true, significant of some principal attribute of the person; but they are often applied by the poet in circumstances where the mention of that attribute is quite preposterous. It would shew very little judgement in a translator, who should honour Patroclus with the epithet of godlike, while he is blowing the fire to roast an ox; or bestow on Agamemnon the designation of King of many nations, while he is helping Ajax to a large piece of the chine.
“The boy, crying, threw himself back into the arms of his nurse, whose waist was elegantly cinched.” Mr. Pope, who left out the descriptive term for the waist, has faced criticism from Mr. Melmoth, who says, “He hasn’t captured the image with the delicacy of the original, as he has entirely lost the beauty of one of the figures.—Though the hero and his son were meant to draw our main attention, Homer also intended for us to notice the nurse” (Fitzosborne’s Letters, l. 43). If this was Homer’s intention, in my opinion, he showed less good taste in this instance[32] than his translator, who, I think quite rightly, omitted the compliment to the nurse’s waist entirely. And this choice of the translator was completely acceptable; for Homer’s epithets are often just additional tags, or extra names for his characters. They are always significant of some main attribute of the person; but they are often used by the poet in situations where mentioning that attribute is quite absurd. It would show very little judgment in a translator who would honor Patroclus with the title of godlike while he is stoking the fire to roast an ox; or bestow on Agamemnon the label of King of many nations while he is helping Ajax with a large piece of the chine.
It were to be wished that Mr. Melmoth, who is certainly one of the best of the English translators, had always been equally scrupulous in retrenching the ideas of his author. Cicero thus superscribes one of his letters: M. T. C. Terentiæ, et Pater suavissimæ filiæ Tulliolæ, Cicero matri et sorori S. D. (Ep. Fam. l. 14, ep. 18). And another in this manner: Tullius Terentiæ, et Pater Tulliolæ, duabus animis suis, et Cicero Matri optimæ, suavissimæ sorori (lib. 14, ep. 14). Why are these addresses entirely sunk in the translation, and a naked title poorly substituted for them, “To Terentia and Tullia,” and “To the same”? The addresses to these[33] letters give them their highest value, as they mark the warmth of the author’s heart, and the strength of his conjugal and paternal affections.
It would be great if Mr. Melmoth, who is definitely one of the best English translators, had always been just as careful in cutting down his author’s ideas. Cicero starts one of his letters like this: M. T. C. Terentiæ, et Pater suavissimæ filiæ Tulliolæ, Cicero matri et sorori S. D. (Ep. Fam. l. 14, ep. 18). And another one goes like this: Tullius Terentiæ, et Pater Tulliolæ, duabus animis suis, et Cicero Matri optimæ, suavissimæ sorori (lib. 14, ep. 14). Why are these addresses completely left out in the translation, and replaced with a bare title that says “To Terentia and Tullia,” and “To the same”? The addresses in these[33] letters give them their greatest value, as they highlight the warmth of the author’s heart and the strength of his love as a husband and father.
In one of Pliny’s Epistles, speaking of Regulus, he says, Ut ipse mihi dixerit quum consuleret, quam citò sestertium sexcenties impleturus esset, invenisse se exta duplicata, quibus portendi millies et ducenties habiturum (Plin. Ep. l. 2, ep. 20). Thus translated by Melmoth, “That he once told me, upon consulting the omens, to know how soon he should be worth sixty millions of sesterces, he found them so favourable to him as to portend that he should possess double that sum.” Here a material part of the original idea is omitted; no less than that very circumstance upon which the omen turned, viz., that the entrails of the victim were double.
In one of Pliny’s Letters, talking about Regulus, he says, Ut ipse mihi dixerit quum consuleret, quam citò sestertium sexcenties impleturus esset, invenisse se exta duplicata, quibus portendi millies et ducenties habiturum (Plin. Ep. l. 2, ep. 20). Melmoth translates this as, “That he once told me, when consulting the omens, to find out how soon he would be worth sixty million sesterces, he found the omens so favorable that they indicated he would have double that amount.” Here, a key part of the original idea is missing; specifically, the detail on which the omen relied, namely, that the entrails of the victim were doubled.
Analogous to this liberty of adding to or retrenching from the ideas of the original, is the liberty which a translator may take of correcting what appears to him a careless or inaccurate expression of the original, where that inaccuracy seems materially to affect the sense. Tacitus says, when Tiberius was entreated to take upon him the government of the empire, Ille variè disserebat, de magnitudine imperii, suâ modestiâ (An. l. 1, c. 11). Here the word modestiâ is improperly applied. The author could not mean to say, that Tiberius discoursed to the people about his own modesty. He wished that his discourse should seem to proceed from[34] modesty; but he did not talk to them about his modesty. D’Alembert saw this impropriety, and he has therefore well translated the passage: “Il répondit par des discours généraux sur son peu de talent, et sur la grandeur de l’empire.”
Similar to the freedom to add to or cut down the original ideas, a translator also has the freedom to correct what they see as a careless or inaccurate expression in the original, especially when that inaccuracy significantly affects the meaning. Tacitus states that when Tiberius was asked to take on the leadership of the empire, Ille variè disserebat, de magnitudine imperii, suâ modestiâ (An. l. 1, c. 11). Here, the word modestiâ is used incorrectly. The author couldn't have meant that Tiberius spoke to the people about his own modesty. He intended for his speech to seem to come from modesty, but he didn’t discuss his modesty with them. D’Alembert recognized this error and thus translated the passage well: “Il répondit par des discours généraux sur son peu de talent, et sur la grandeur de l’empire.”
A similar impropriety, not indeed affecting the sense, but offending against the dignity of the narrative, occurs in that passage where Tacitus relates, that Augustus, in the decline of life, after the death of Drusus, appointed his son Germanicus to the command of eight legions on the Rhine, At, hercule, Germanicum Druso ortum octo apud Rhenum legionibus imposuit (An. l. 1, c. 3). There was no occasion here for the historian swearing; and though, to render the passage with strict fidelity, an English translator must have said, “Augustus, Egad, gave Germanicus the son of Drusus the command of eight legions on the Rhine,” we cannot hesitate to say, that the simple fact is better announced without such embellishment.
A similar issue, while not affecting the meaning, detracts from the dignity of the narrative, occurs in the passage where Tacitus mentions that Augustus, in his later years, after Drusus's death, appointed his son Germanicus to lead eight legions on the Rhine, At, hercule, Germanicum Druso ortum octo apud Rhenum legionibus imposuit (An. l. 1, c. 3). There was no need for the historian to swear here; and although, to accurately translate the passage, an English translator would have to say, “Augustus, Egad, gave Germanicus, the son of Drusus, command of eight legions on the Rhine,” we cannot help but agree that the straightforward fact is better expressed without such embellishment.
CHAPTER IV
OF THE FREEDOM ALLOWED IN POETICAL TRANSLATION.—PROGRESS OF POETICAL TRANSLATION IN ENGLAND.—B. JONSON, HOLIDAY, SANDYS, FANSHAW, DRYDEN.—ROSCOMMON’S ESSAY ON TRANSLATED VERSE.—POPE’S HOMER.
OF THE FREEDOM ALLOWED IN POETICAL TRANSLATION.—PROGRESS OF POETICAL TRANSLATION IN ENGLAND.—B. JONSON, HOLIDAY, SANDYS, FANSHAW, DRYDEN.—ROSCOMMON’S ESSAY ON TRANSLATED VERSE.—POPE’S HOMER.
In the preceding chapter, in treating of the liberty assumed by translators, of adding to, or retrenching from the ideas of the original, several examples have been given, where that liberty has been assumed with propriety both in prose composition and in poetry. In the latter, it is more peculiarly allowable. “I conceive it,” says Sir John Denham, “a vulgar error in translating poets, to affect being fidus interpres. Let that care be with them who deal in matters of fact or matters of faith; but whosoever aims at it in poetry, as he attempts what is not required, so shall he never perform what he attempts; for it is not his business alone to translate language into language, but poesie into poesie; and poesie is of so subtle a spirit, that in pouring out of one language into another, it will all evaporate; and if a new spirit is not added in the transfusion, there will remain nothing but a caput mortuum” (Denham’s Preface to the second book of Virgil’s Æneid).
In the previous chapter, when discussing the freedom that translators take to add to or remove elements from the original ideas, several examples were provided where this freedom was exercised appropriately in both prose and poetry. In poetry, it's especially acceptable. “I believe,” says Sir John Denham, “it's a common mistake to try to be a fidus interpres when translating poetry. Let that concern be for those who deal with facts or issues of faith; but anyone who tries to achieve this in poetry will not only attempt what is unnecessary, but will also fail to accomplish it. It’s not just about translating words from one language to another, but transforming poetry into poetry; and poetry has such a delicate essence that when it transitions from one language to another, it can easily evaporate. If a new essence isn't added during this process, all that will be left is a caput mortuum” (Denham’s Preface to the second book of Virgil’s Æneid).
In poetical translation, the English writers of the 16th, and the greatest part of the 17th century, seem to have had no other care than (in Denham’s phrase) to translate language into language, and to have placed their whole merit in presenting a literal and servile transcript of their original.
In poetic translation, English writers of the 16th and most of the 17th century seemed to focus solely on (in Denham’s words) translating language into language, placing all their value in providing a literal and faithful copy of their original work.
Ben Jonson, in his translation of Horace’s Art of Poetry, has paid no attention to the judicious precept of the very poem he was translating:
Ben Jonson, in his translation of Horace’s Art of Poetry, ignored the wise advice in the very poem he was translating:
Witness the following specimens, which will strongly illustrate Denham’s judicious observations.
See the following examples, which will clearly demonstrate Denham’s insightful observations.
So, in B. Jonson’s translations from the Odes and Epodes of Horace, besides the most servile adherence to the words, even the measure of the original is imitated.
So, in B. Jonson’s translations from the Odes and Epodes of Horace, in addition to a very strict adherence to the words, the original rhythm is also imitated.
Of the same character for rigid fidelity, is the translation of Juvenal by Holiday, a writer of great learning, and even of critical acuteness, as the excellent commentary on his author fully shews.
Of the same nature for strict accuracy is the translation of Juvenal by Holiday, a highly knowledgeable writer who possesses considerable critical insight, as demonstrated by his outstanding commentary on the original text.
There were, however, even in that age, some writers who manifested a better taste in poetical[39] translation. May, in his translation of Lucan’s Pharsalia, and Sandys, in his Metamorphoses of Ovid, while they strictly adhered to the sense of their authors, and generally rendered line for line, have given to their versions both an ease of expression and a harmony of numbers, which approach them very near to original composition. The reason is, they have disdained to confine themselves to a literal interpretation, but have everywhere adapted their expression to the idiom of the language in which they wrote.
There were, however, even in that time, some writers who showed a better taste in poetic[39] translation. May, in his translation of Lucan’s Pharsalia, and Sandys, in his Metamorphoses of Ovid, while they closely followed the meaning of their authors and generally translated line for line, managed to give their versions both an ease of expression and a rhythm that come very close to original composition. The reason is that they chose not to limit themselves to a literal interpretation but instead adapted their expressions to fit the idioms of the language in which they wrote.
The following passage will give no unfavourable idea of the style and manner of May. In the ninth book of the Pharsalia, Cæsar, when in Asia, is led from curiosity to visit the plain of Troy:
The following passage will give no unfavorable idea of the style and manner of May. In the ninth book of the Pharsalia, Caesar, while in Asia, is driven by curiosity to visit the plains of Troy:
Independently of the excellence of the above translation, in completely conveying the sense, the force, and spirit of the original, it possesses one beauty which the more modern English poets have entirely neglected, or rather purposely banished from their versification in rhyme; I mean the varied harmony of the measure, which arises from changing the place of the pauses.[41] In the modern heroic rhyme, the pause is almost invariably found at the end of a couplet. In the older poetry, the sense is continued from one couplet to another, and closes in various parts of the line, according to the poet’s choice, and the completion of his meaning:
Regardless of how well the above translation captures the meaning, strength, and spirit of the original, it has one beauty that more modern English poets have completely overlooked or intentionally removed from their rhymed verse; I mean the varied harmony of the meter, which comes from shifting the placement of the pauses. In modern heroic rhyme, the pause is almost always at the end of a couplet. In older poetry, the meaning flows from one couplet to the next, and finishes at different points in the line, depending on the poet’s choice and the fulfillment of his thought: [41]
He must be greatly deficient in a musical ear, who does not prefer the varied harmony of the above lines to the uniform return of sound, and chiming measure of the following:
He must really lack a good musical ear if he doesn't prefer the diverse harmony of the lines above to the consistent repetition of sound and rhythm in the lines that follow:
Yet the Pharsalia by Rowe is, on the whole, one of the best of the modern translations of the classics. Though sometimes diffuse and paraphrastical, it is in general faithful to the sense of the original; the language is animated, the verse correct and melodious; and when we consider the extent of the work, it is not unjustly[42] characterised by Dr. Johnson, as “one of the greatest productions of English poetry.”
Yet the Pharsalia by Rowe is, overall, one of the best modern translations of the classics. Although it can be a bit lengthy and paraphrased at times, it generally stays true to the original meaning; the language is lively, and the verse is accurate and melodic. Considering the scale of the work, it’s not unfairly characterized by Dr. Johnson as “one of the greatest productions of English poetry.” [42]
Of similar character to the versification of May, though sometimes more harsh in its structure, is the poetry of Sandys:
Of a similar style to May's verse, though sometimes harsher in its structure, is the poetry of Sandys:
In the above example, the solantia tollite verba is translated with peculiar felicity, “Silent be all sounds of comfort;” as are these words, Nec quo prius ore nitebat, “Which, oh! but ill express’d his forme and beautie.” “No mortal bands could force his stay,” has no strictly corresponding[43] sentiment in the original. It is a happy amplification; which shews that Sandys knew what freedom was allowed to a poetical translator, and could avail himself of it.
In the example above, the solantia tollite verba is translated with a unique flair, “Silent be all sounds of comfort;” just like these words, Nec quo prius ore nitebat, “Which, oh! but poorly expressed his form and beauty.” “No mortal bands could force his stay,” doesn’t have a directly matching sentiment in the original. It’s a clever expansion that shows Sandys understood the freedom a poetic translator has and could take advantage of it.
From the time of Sandys, who published his translation of the Metamorphoses of Ovid in 1626, there does not appear to have been much improvement in the art of translating poetry till the age of Dryden:[17] for though Sir John Denham has thought proper to pay a high compliment to Fanshaw on his translation of the Pastor Fido, terming him the inventor of “a new and nobler way”[18] of translation, we find nothing in that performance which should intitle it to more praise than the Metamorphoses by Sandys, and the Pharsalia by May.[19]
From the time of Sandys, who published his translation of the Metamorphoses of Ovid in 1626, there doesn't seem to have been much improvement in the art of translating poetry until the age of Dryden:[17] for even though Sir John Denham chose to give a high compliment to Fanshaw for his translation of the Pastor Fido, calling him the inventor of “a new and nobler way”[18] of translation, we find nothing in that work that deserves more praise than Sandys' Metamorphoses and May's Pharsalia.[19]
But it was to Dryden that poetical translation owed a complete emancipation from her fetters; and exulting in her new liberty, the danger now was, that she should run into the extreme of licentiousness. The followers of Dryden saw[45] nothing so much to be emulated in his translations as the ease of his poetry: Fidelity was but a secondary object, and translation for a while was considered as synonymous with paraphrase. A judicious spirit of criticism was now wanting to prescribe bounds to this increasing licence, and to determine to what precise degree a poetical translator might assume to himself the character of an original writer. In that design, Roscommon wrote his Essay on Translated Verse; in which, in general, he has shewn great critical judgement; but proceeding, as all reformers, with rigour, he has, amidst many excellent precepts on the subject, laid down one rule, which every true poet (and such only should attempt to translate a poet) must consider as a very prejudicial restraint. After judiciously recommending to the translator, first to possess himself of the sense and meaning of his author, and then to imitate his manner and style, he thus prescribes a general rule,
But it was Dryden who completely freed poetic translation from its constraints; and reveling in her newfound freedom, the risk now was that she might slip into the extremes of recklessness. Dryden's followers saw nothing more worthy of emulation in his translations than the fluidity of his poetry: fidelity was just a secondary concern, and for a time, translation was viewed as synonymous with paraphrase. A discerning critical spirit was now needed to set limits on this growing freedom and to determine the exact extent to which a poetic translator could take on the role of an original writer. In this effort, Roscommon wrote his Essay on Translated Verse; in it, he generally displays great critical judgment; but, like all reformers, he proceeds with rigidity and, amid many excellent guidelines on the topic, establishes one rule that every true poet (and only such poets should try to translate another poet) must see as a very harmful restriction. After wisely advising the translator to first grasp the sense and meaning of his author and then to mirror his manner and style, he then lays down a general rule,
Far from adopting the former part of this maxim, I conceive it to be the duty of a poetical translator, never to suffer his original to fall. He must maintain with him a perpetual contest of genius; he must attend him in his highest flights, and soar, if he can, beyond him: and when he perceives, at any time, a diminution of[46] his powers, when he sees a drooping wing, he must raise him on his own pinions.[20] Homer has been judged by the best critics to fall at times beneath himself, and to offend, by introducing low images and puerile allusions. Yet how admirably is this defect veiled over, or altogether removed, by his translator Pope. In the beginning of the eighth book of the Iliad, Jupiter is introduced in great majesty, calling a council of the gods, and giving them a solemn charge to observe a strict neutrality between the Greeks and Trojans:
Far from following the first part of this saying, I believe it’s the job of a poetic translator to never let the original fall flat. They must engage in an ongoing contest of creativity with the original work; they need to accompany it in its highest moments and aim to rise above it if possible. And whenever they notice a decrease in the original’s strength, when they see it faltering, they must lift it up with their own wings.[46] Homer has been judged by the best critics to sometimes fall below his own standards and to falter by including low images and childish references. Yet how wonderfully this flaw is concealed, or completely removed, by his translator Pope. At the beginning of the eighth book of the Iliad, Jupiter is portrayed with great majesty, calling a meeting of the gods and giving them a serious instruction to maintain strict neutrality between the Greeks and Trojans:
“Aurora with her saffron robe had spread returning[47] light upon the world, when Jove delighting-in-thunder summoned a council of the gods upon the highest point of the many-headed Olympus; and while he thus harangued, all the immortals listened with deep attention.” This is a very solemn opening; but the expectation of the reader is miserably disappointed by the harangue itself, of which I shall give a literal translation.
“Aurora, in her saffron robe, had spread returning[47] light over the world when Jove, delighting in thunder, called a meeting of the gods at the highest point of the many-headed Olympus; and while he spoke, all the immortals listened closely.” This is a very serious opening; but the reader's expectation is sadly let down by the speech itself, which I will translate literally.
“Hear me, all ye gods and goddesses, whilst I declare to you the dictates of my inmost heart.[48] Let neither male nor female of the gods attempt to controvert what I shall say; but let all submissively assent, that I may speedily accomplish my undertakings: for whoever of you shall be found withdrawing to give aid either to the Trojans or Greeks, shall return to Olympus marked with dishonourable wounds; or else I will seize him and hurl him down to gloomy Tartarus, where there is a deep dungeon under the earth, with gates of iron, and a threshold of brass, as far below hell, as the earth is below the heavens. Then he will know how much stronger I am than all the other gods. But come now, and make trial, that ye may all be convinced. Suspend a golden chain from heaven, and hang all by one end of it, with your whole weight, gods and goddesses together: you will never pull down from the heaven to the earth, Jupiter, the supreme counsellor, though you should strain with your utmost force. But when I chuse to pull, I will raise you all, with the earth and sea together, and fastening the chain to the top of Olympus, will keep you all suspended at it. So much am I superior both to gods and men.”
"Hear me, all you gods and goddesses, as I share the deepest feelings of my heart.[48] Let neither male nor female among you try to contradict what I'm about to say; instead, let everyone agree so that I can quickly achieve my goals. For anyone who dares to help the Trojans or Greeks will return to Olympus with shameful wounds; or else I will catch them and throw them down to the dark Tartarus, where there's a deep dungeon under the earth, with iron gates and a brass threshold, as far beneath hell as the earth is beneath the heavens. Then they'll understand how much stronger I am than all the other gods. But come now, and let’s see for yourselves, so you can all be convinced. Suspend a golden chain from heaven and hang everyone by one end, with your full weight, gods and goddesses together: you will never pull Jupiter, the highest counselor, down from heaven to earth, even if you all strain with your greatest effort. But when I choose to pull, I will lift all of you, along with the earth and sea, and attaching the chain to the top of Olympus, will keep you all hanging there. I am that much greater than both gods and men."
It must be owned, that this speech is far beneath the dignity of the Thunderer; that the braggart vaunting in the beginning of it is nauseous; and that a mean and ludicrous picture is presented, by the whole group of gods and goddesses pulling at one end of[49] a chain, and Jupiter at the other. To veil these defects in a translation was difficult;[21] but to give any degree of dignity to this speech required certainly most uncommon powers. Yet I am much mistaken, if Mr. Pope has not done so. I shall take the passage from the beginning:
It must be acknowledged that this speech is far below the dignity of the Thunderer; that the braggart boasting at the beginning is off-putting; and that a petty and ridiculous image is presented, with the entire group of gods and goddesses tugging at one end of[49] a chain, while Jupiter is at the other. It was challenging to mask these flaws in a translation;[21] but giving any sense of dignity to this speech certainly required exceptional skill. Yet I am quite convinced that Mr. Pope has achieved this. I'll take the passage from the beginning:
It would be endless to point out all the[51] instances in which Mr. Pope has improved both upon the thought and expression of his original. We find frequently in Homer, amidst the most striking beauties, some circumstances introduced which diminish the merit of the thought or of the description. In such instances, the good taste of the translator invariably covers the defect of the original, and often converts it into an additional beauty. Thus, in the simile in the beginning of the third book, there is one circumstance which offends against good taste.
It would be endless to list all the[51] times Mr. Pope has enhanced both the ideas and the expression of the original. We often see in Homer, despite the most remarkable beauties, some details that take away from the value of the thought or the description. In these cases, the translator's good taste usually compensates for the original's flaws and often transforms them into added beauty. For example, in the simile at the start of the third book, there’s one detail that goes against good taste.
“As when the south wind pours a thick cloud upon the tops of the mountains, whose shade is unpleasant to the shepherds, but more commodious to the thief than the night itself, and when the gloom is so intense, that one cannot see farther than he can throw a stone: So rose the dust under the feet of the Greeks marching silently to battle.”
“As the south wind brings a thick cloud over the mountain tops, making the shade uncomfortable for the shepherds but more convenient for the thief than the night itself, and when the darkness is so deep that you can't see further than you can throw a stone: So the dust kicked up under the feet of the Greeks marched quietly into battle.”
In the ninth book of the Iliad, where Phœnix reminds Achilles of the care he had taken of him while an infant, one circumstance extremely mean, and even disgusting, is found in the original.
In the ninth book of the Iliad, where Phœnix reminds Achilles of the care he took of him as a baby, one detail is particularly low and even off-putting in the original.
“When I placed you before my knees, I filled you full with meat, and gave you wine, which you often vomited upon my bosom, and stained my clothes, in your troublesome infancy.” The English reader certainly feels an obligation to the translator for sinking altogether this nauseous image, which, instead of heightening the picture, greatly debases it:
“When I set you on my lap, I fed you meat and gave you wine, which you often threw up on me, staining my clothes during your difficult baby years.” The English reader definitely owes a debt to the translator for completely removing this unpleasant image, which, instead of enhancing the scene, actually lowers it significantly.
But even the highest beauties of the original receive additional lustre from this admirable translator.
But even the greatest beauties of the original shine even brighter thanks to this excellent translator.
A striking example of this kind has been remarked by Mr. Melmoth.[24] It is the translation[54] of that picture in the end of the eighth book of the Iliad, which Eustathius esteemed the finest night-piece that could be found in poetry:
A striking example of this kind has been noted by Mr. Melmoth.[24] It is the translation[54] of that image at the end of the eighth book of the Iliad, which Eustathius regarded as the best depiction of night in poetry:
“As when the resplendent moon appears in the serene canopy of the heavens, surrounded with beautiful stars, when every breath of air is hush’d, when the high watch-towers, the hills, and woods, are distinctly seen; when the sky appears to open to the sight in all its boundless extent; and when the shepherd’s heart is delighted within him.” How nobly is this picture raised and improved by Mr. Pope!
“As when the bright moon shines in the calm sky, surrounded by beautiful stars, when every breath of air is still, when the tall towers, hills, and forests are clearly visible; when the sky seems to open up in all its endless space; and when the shepherd feels joy in his heart.” How wonderfully has Mr. Pope enhanced this image!
These passages from Pope’s Homer afford examples of a translator’s improvement of his original, by a happy amplification and embellishment of his imagery, or by the judicious correction of defects; but to fix the precise degree to which this amplification, this embellishment, and this liberty of correction, may extend, requires a great exertion of judgement. It may be useful to remark some instances of the want of this judgement.
These excerpts from Pope’s Homer provide examples of how a translator can enhance the original text through thoughtful expansion and embellishment of imagery, or by wisely correcting flaws; however, determining exactly how far this expansion, embellishment, and freedom to correct can go requires careful judgment. It might be helpful to point out some examples of lacking this judgment.
It is always a fault when the translator adds to the sentiment of the original author, what does not strictly accord with his characteristic mode of thinking, or expressing himself.
It’s always a mistake when a translator adds to the feelings of the original author things that don’t really match his usual way of thinking or expressing himself.
Thus translated by Roscommon:
Thus translated by Roscommon:
The witty ideas in the two last lines are foreign to the original; and the addition of these is quite unjustifiable, as they belong to a quaint species of wit, of which the writings of Horace afford no example.
The clever ideas in the last two lines don't belong to the original; adding them is totally unjustified since they're part of a quirky type of wit that Horace's works don't exemplify.
Equally faulty, therefore, is Cowley’s translation of a passage in the Ode to Pyrrha:
Equally flawed, then, is Cowley’s translation of a section in the Ode to Pyrrha:
As is the same author’s version of that passage, which is characterised by its beautiful simplicity.
As is the same author's version of that passage, which is marked by its beautiful simplicity.
Here is a profusion of wit, and poetic imagery; but the whole is quite opposite to the character of the original.
Here is a ton of cleverness and poetic imagery; but the whole thing is totally different from the character of the original.
Congreve is guilty of a similar impropriety in translating
Congreve is guilty of a similar mistake in translating
No author of real genius is more censurable on this score than Dryden.
No truly genius author is more blameworthy on this front than Dryden.
Thus translated by Dryden:
As translated by Dryden:
Of these four lines, there are scarcely more than four words which are warranted by the[58] original. “Some block the narrow streets.” Even this is a faulty translation of Obsidere alii telis angusta viarum; but it fails on the score of mutilation, not redundancy. The rest of the ideas which compose these four lines, are the original property of the translator; and the antithetical witticism in the concluding line, is far beneath the chaste simplicity of Virgil.
Of these four lines, there are hardly more than four words that are accurate according to the[58] original. “Some block the narrow streets.” Even this is an incorrect translation of Obsidere alii telis angusta viarum; but it fails due to distortion, not excess. The rest of the ideas that make up these four lines belong solely to the translator; and the contrasting joke in the final line is far below the pure simplicity of Virgil.
The same author, Virgil, in describing a pestilential disorder among the cattle, gives the following beautiful picture, which, as an ingenious writer justly remarks,[26] has every excellence that can belong to descriptive poetry:
The same author, Virgil, in describing a deadly disease among the cattle, paints the following vivid image, which, as a clever writer rightly points out, [26] has every quality that can be associated with descriptive poetry:
Which Mr. Dryden thus translates:
Which Mr. Dryden translates as:
“I would appeal to the reader,” says Dr. Beattie, “whether, by debasing the charming simplicity[59] of It tristis arator with his blasphemous paraphrase, Dryden has not destroyed the beauty of the passage.” He has undoubtedly, even although the translation had been otherwise faultless. But it is very far from being so. Duro fumans sub vomere, is not translated at all, and another idea is put in its place. Extremosque ciet gemitus, a most striking part of the description, is likewise entirely omitted. “Spews a flood” is vulgar and nauseous; and “a flood of foamy madness” is nonsense. In short, the whole passage in the translation is a mass of error and impropriety.
“I would ask the reader,” says Dr. Beattie, “if, by degrading the charming simplicity[59] of It tristis arator with his blasphemous paraphrase, Dryden has not ruined the beauty of the passage.” He certainly has, even if the translation had been otherwise flawless. But it is far from being so. Duro fumans sub vomere isn’t translated at all, and a different idea is put in its place. Extremosque ciet gemitus, a very striking part of the description, is also completely left out. “Spews a flood” is crude and distasteful; and “a flood of foamy madness” is nonsense. In short, the entire passage in the translation is a blend of errors and inappropriateness.
The simple expression, Jam Procyon furit, in Horace, 3, 29, is thus translated by the same author:
The straightforward phrase, Jam Procyon furit, in Horace, 3, 29, is translated by the same author as:
This barking of a star is a bad specimen of the music of the spheres. Dryden, from the fervour of his imagination, and the rapidity with which he composed, is frequently guilty of similar impropriety in his metaphorical language. Thus, in his version of Du Fresnoy, de Arte Graphica, he translates
This barking of a star is a poor example of the music of the spheres. Dryden, due to his intense imagination and the speed at which he wrote, often makes similar mistakes in his metaphorical language. For instance, in his translation of Du Fresnoy, de Arte Graphica, he translates
“Neither would I extinguish the fire of a vein which is lively and abundant.”
“Neither would I put out the fire of a vein that is vibrant and plentiful.”
The expression of the original is bold and figurative, lætus ad auras,—laxis per purum immissus habenis; but there is nothing that offends the chastest taste. The concluding line of the translation is disgustingly finical,
The expression of the original is bold and figurative, lætus ad auras,—laxis per purum immissus habenis; but there’s nothing that offends the most refined taste. The final line of the translation is annoyingly fussy,
Mr. Pope’s translation of the following passage of the Iliad, is censurable on a similar account:
Mr. Pope's translation of the following passage from the Iliad has its flaws for similar reasons:
Of this conceit, of dead men defending the walls of Troy, Mr. Pope has the sole merit. The original, with grave simplicity, declares, that the people fell, fighting before the town, and around the walls.[27]
Of this idea of dead men defending the walls of Troy, Mr. Pope holds the unique credit. The original, with serious simplicity, states that the people fell, fighting in front of the town, and around the walls.[27]
In the translation of the two following lines from Ovid’s Epistle of Sappho to Phaon, the same author has added a witticism, which is less reprehensible, because it accords with the usual manner of the poet whom he translates: yet it cannot be termed an improvement of the original:
In the translation of the two lines from Ovid’s Epistle of Sappho to Phaon, the same author has included a clever remark, which is less blameworthy since it aligns with the typical style of the poet he’s translating. However, it can't be considered an enhancement of the original:
But if authors, even of taste and genius, are found at times to have made an injudicious use of that liberty which is allowed in the translation of poetry, we must expect to see it miserably abused indeed, where those talents are evidently wanting. The following specimen of a Latin version of the Paradise Lost is an example of everything that is vitious and offensive in poetical translation.
But if authors, even those with taste and talent, sometimes mismanage the freedom allowed in translating poetry, we can expect it to be terribly misused where those skills are clearly lacking. The following example of a Latin version of the Paradise Lost demonstrates everything that is flawed and objectionable in poetic translation.
How completely is Milton disguised in this translation! His Majesty exchanged for meanness, and his simplicity for bombast![28]
How completely is Milton hidden in this translation! His Majesty swapped for meanness, and his simplicity for pretentiousness![28]
The preceding observations, though they principally regard the first general rule of translation, viz. that which enjoins a complete transfusion of the ideas and sentiments of the original work, have likewise a near connection with the second general rule, which I shall now proceed to consider.
The previous observations, while mainly about the first general rule of translation—namely, that it requires a total transfer of the ideas and feelings from the original work—also closely relate to the second general rule, which I will now discuss.
CHAPTER V
SECOND GENERAL RULE: THE STYLE AND MANNER OF WRITING IN A TRANSLATION SHOULD BE OF THE SAME CHARACTER WITH THAT OF THE ORIGINAL.—TRANSLATIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES;—OF HOMER, ETC.—A JUST TASTE REQUISITE FOR THE DISCERNMENT OF THE CHARACTERS OF STYLE AND MANNER.—EXAMPLES OF FAILURE IN THIS PARTICULAR;—THE GRAVE EXCHANGED FOR THE FORMAL;—THE ELEVATED FOR THE BOMBAST;—THE LIVELY FOR THE PETULANT;—THE SIMPLE FOR THE CHILDISH.—HOBBES, L’ESTRANGE, ECHARD, ETC.
SECOND GENERAL RULE: THE STYLE AND MANNER OF WRITING IN A TRANSLATION SHOULD MATCH THAT OF THE ORIGINAL. — TRANSLATIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES; — OF HOMER, ETC. — A GOOD SENSE IS REQUIRED TO DISCERN THE DIFFERENT STYLES AND MANNERS. — EXAMPLES OF FAILURE IN THIS AREA; — THE SERIOUS CHANGED FOR THE FORMAL; — THE ELEVATED FOR THE OVERLY GRANDIOSE; — THE VIBRANT FOR THE PETTY; — THE SIMPLE FOR THE CHILDISH. — HOBBES, L’ESTRANGE, ECHARD, ETC.
Next in importance to a faithful transfusion of the sense and meaning of an author, is an assimilation of the style and manner of writing in the translation to that of the original. This requisite of a good translation, though but secondary in importance, is more difficult to be attained than the former; for the qualities requisite for justly discerning and happily imitating the various characters of style and manner, are much more rare than the ability of simply understanding an author’s sense. A good translator must be able to discover at once the true character of his author’s style.[64] He must ascertain with precision to what class it belongs; whether to that of the grave, the elevated, the easy, the lively, the florid and ornamented, or the simple and unaffected; and these characteristic qualities he must have the capacity of rendering equally conspicuous in the translation as in the original. If a translator fails in this discernment, and wants this capacity, let him be ever so thoroughly master of the sense of his author, he will present him through a distorting medium, or exhibit him often in a garb that is unsuitable to his character.
Next in importance to accurately conveying an author's sense and meaning is matching the style and writing manner in the translation to that of the original. This requirement for a good translation, while secondary, is actually harder to achieve than the first; because the skills needed to accurately perceive and effectively imitate different styles and manners are much rarer than simply understanding an author's meaning. A good translator must instantly recognize the true nature of the author's style. They need to determine exactly which category it fits into, whether it's serious, elevated, easygoing, lively, ornate, or simple and straightforward; and they must be able to make these distinctive qualities equally evident in the translation as they are in the original. If a translator lacks this discernment and ability, no matter how well they understand the author's meaning, they will present the work through a distorted lens or often portray it in a way that doesn't match its true character.[64]
The chief characteristic of the historical style of the sacred scriptures, is its simplicity. This character belongs indeed to the language itself. Dr. Campbell has justly remarked, that the Hebrew is a simple tongue: “That their verbs have not, like the Greek and Latin, a variety of moods and tenses, nor do they, like the modern languages, abound in auxiliaries and conjunctions. The consequence is, that in narrative, they express by several simple sentences, much in the way of the relations used in conversation, what in most other languages would be comprehended in one complex sentence of three or four members.”[29] The same author gives, as an example of this simplicity, the beginning of the first chapter of Genesis, where the account of the operations of the Creator on[65] the first day is contained in eleven separate sentences. “1. In the beginning God created the Heaven and the Earth. 2. And the earth was without form, and void. 3. And darkness was upon the face of the deep. 4. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. 5. And God said, let there be light. 6. And there was light. 7. And God saw the light, that it was good. 8. And God divided the light from the darkness. 9. And God called the light day. 10. And the darkness he called night. 11. And the evening and the morning were the first day.” “This,” says Dr. Campbell, “is a just representation of the style of the original. A more perfect example of simplicity of structure, we can nowhere find. The sentences are simple, the substantives are not attended by adjectives, nor the verbs by adverbs; no synonymas, no superlatives, no effort at expressing things in a bold, emphatical, or uncommon manner.”
The main feature of the historical style of the sacred scriptures is its simplicity. This quality is inherent in the language itself. Dr. Campbell rightly pointed out that Hebrew is a straightforward language: “Their verbs don’t have, like Greek and Latin, a variety of moods and tenses, nor do they, like modern languages, have many auxiliaries and conjunctions. As a result, in narrative, they express through several simple sentences, similar to regular conversation, what in most other languages would be conveyed in one complex sentence with three or four parts.” The same author gives an example of this simplicity from the beginning of the first chapter of Genesis, where the Creator's actions on the first day are presented in eleven separate sentences. “1. In the beginning God created the Heaven and the Earth. 2. And the earth was without form, and void. 3. And darkness was upon the face of the deep. 4. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. 5. And God said, let there be light. 6. And there was light. 7. And God saw the light, that it was good. 8. And God divided the light from the darkness. 9. And God called the light day. 10. And the darkness he called night. 11. And the evening and the morning were the first day.” “This,” says Dr. Campbell, “is an accurate representation of the style of the original. We can’t find a better example of simplicity in structure. The sentences are straightforward, the nouns aren’t accompanied by adjectives, nor are the verbs accompanied by adverbs; there are no synonyms, no superlatives, no attempts to express things in a bold, emphatic, or unusual way.”
Castalio’s version of the Scriptures is intitled to the praise of elegant Latinity, and he is in general faithful to the sense of his original; but he has totally departed from its style and manner, by substituting the complex and florid composition to the simple and unadorned. His sentences are formed in long and intricate periods, in which many separate members are artfully combined; and we observe a constant endeavour at a classical phraseology and ornamented[66] diction.[30] In Castalio’s version of the foregoing passage of Genesis, nine sentences of the original are thrown into one period. 1. Principio creavit Deus cœlum et terram. 2. Quum autem esset terra iners atque rudis, tenebrisque effusum profundum, et divinus spiritus sese super aquas libraret, jussit Deus ut existeret lux, et extitit lux; quam quum videret Deus esse bonam, lucem secrevit a tenebris, et lucem diem, et tenebras noctem appellavit. 3. Ita extitit ex vespere et mane dies primus.
Castalio's version of the Scriptures deserves praise for its elegant Latin, and he generally stays true to the original meaning; however, he completely departs from its style and manner by replacing the simple and unadorned composition with a complex and flowery one. His sentences are crafted in long and intricate structures, where many separate clauses are cleverly combined; and we see a constant effort toward a classical phrasing and embellished diction. In Castalio's version of the previous passage from Genesis, nine sentences from the original are combined into one structure. 1. In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. 2. Now the earth was formless and empty, darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters. God said, "Let there be light," and there was light; and God saw that the light was good, and he separated the light from the darkness. He called the light "day," and the darkness he called "night." 3. And there was evening, and there was morning—the first day.
Dr. Beattie, in his essay On Laughter and Ludicrous Composition, has justly remarked, that the translation of the Old Testament by Castalio does great honour to that author’s learning, but not to his taste. “The quaintness of his Latin betrays a deplorable inattention to the simple majesty of his original. In the Song of Solomon, he has debased the magnificence of the language and subject by diminutives, which, though expressive of familiar endearment, he should have known to be destitute[67] of dignity, and therefore improper on solemn occasions.” Mea Columbula, ostende mihi tuum vulticulum; fac ut audiam tuam voculam; nam et voculam venustulam, et vulticulum habes lepidulum.—Veni in meos hortulos, sororcula mea sponsa.—Ego dormio, vigilante meo corculo, &c.
Dr. Beattie, in his essay On Laughter and Ludicrous Composition, rightly pointed out that Castalio’s translation of the Old Testament showcases the author's scholarly abilities, but falls short in terms of taste. “The oddness of his Latin reveals a troubling lack of attention to the simple grandeur of the original. In the Song of Solomon, he has lowered the magnificence of both the language and the subject with diminutives, which, while suggesting a sense of familiar affection, he should have realized lack the dignity required for serious contexts.” Mea Columbula, ostende mihi tuum vulticulum; fac ut audiam tuam voculam; nam et voculam venustulam, et vulticulum habes lepidulum.—Veni in meos hortulos, sororcula mea sponsa.—Ego dormio, vigilante meo corculo, &c.
The version of the Scriptures by Arias Montanus, is in some respects a contrast to that of Castalio. Arias, by adopting the literal mode of translation, probably intended to give as faithful a picture as he could, both of the sense and manner of the original. Not considering the different genius of the Hebrew, the Greek, and the Latin, in the various meaning and import of words of the same primary sense; the difference of combination and construction, and the peculiarity of idioms belonging to each tongue, he has treated the three languages as if they corresponded perfectly in all those particulars; and the consequence is, he has produced a composition which fails in every one requisite of a good translation: it conveys neither the sense of the original, nor its manner and style; and it abounds in barbarisms, solecisms, and grammatical inaccuracy.[31] In Latin, two negatives make an affirmative; but it is otherwise in Greek; they only give force to the negation: χωρις εμου ου δυνασθε ποιειν ουδεν, as translated by Arias, sine me non potestis facere nihil, is therefore directly contrary to the sense of the original: And surely that[68] translator cannot be said either to do justice to the manner and style of his author, or to write with the ease of original composition, who, instead of perspicuous thought, expressed in pure, correct, and easy phraseology, gives us obscure and unintelligible sentiments, conveyed in barbarous terms and constructions, irreconcileable to the rules of the language in which he uses them. Et nunc dixi vobis ante fieri, ut quum factum fuerit credatis.—Ascendit autem et Joseph a Galilæa in civitatem David, propter esse ipsum ex domo et familia David, describi cum Maria desponsata sibi uxore, existente prægnante. Factum autem in esse eos ibi, impleti sunt dies parere ipsam.—Venerunt ad portam, quæ spontanea aperta est eis, et exeuntes processerunt vicum.—Nunquid aquam prohibere potest quis ad non baptizare hos?—Spectat descendens super se vas quoddam linteum, quatuor initiis vinctum.—Aperiens autem Petrus os, dixit: in veritate deprehendo quia non est personarum acceptor Deus.[32]
The version of the Scriptures by Arias Montanus stands in contrast to that of Castalio in some ways. Arias aimed to provide a faithful representation of both the meaning and style of the original text by using a literal approach to translation. However, he did not take into account the distinct characteristics of Hebrew, Greek, and Latin—specifically, the varying meanings and nuances of words with similar roots, the differences in combination and structure, and the unique idioms of each language. As a result, he treated the three languages as if they perfectly aligned in all these aspects. Consequently, his work lacks every essential feature of a good translation: it fails to convey the meaning of the original, its style, and it is filled with awkward phrases, grammatical errors, and inaccuracies. In Latin, two negatives create a positive; but that's not the case in Greek, where they strengthen the negation. For example, the phrase χωρις εμου ου δυνασθε ποιειν ουδεν translates to Arias's rendering as sine me non potestis facere nihil, which is directly opposed to the original meaning. Surely, a translator who does not do justice to the author's style or write with the ease of original composition—instead offering unclear and unintelligible ideas in awkward language that breaks the rules of the language—is not fulfilling the responsibilities of the task. Et nunc dixi vobis ante fieri, ut quum factum fuerit credatis.—Ascendit autem et Joseph a Galilæa in civitatem David, propter esse ipsum ex domo et familia David, describi cum Maria desponsata sibi uxore, existente prægnante. Factum autem in esse eos ibi, impleti sunt dies parere ipsam.—Venerunt ad portam, quæ spontanea aperta est eis, et exeuntes processerunt vicum.—Nunquid aquam prohibere potest quis ad non baptizare hos?—Spectat descendens super se vas quoddam linteum, quatuor initiis vinctum.—Aperiens autem Petrus os, dixit: in veritate deprehendo quia non est personarum acceptor Deus.
The characteristic of the language of Homer is strength united with simplicity. He employs frequent images, allusions, and similes; but he very rarely uses metaphorical expression. The use of this style, therefore, in a translation of Homer, is an offence against the character of the original. Mr. Pope, though not often, is sometimes chargeable with this fault; as where he terms the arrows of Apollo “the feather’d fates,” Iliad, 1, 68, a quiver of arrows, “a store of flying fates,” Odyssey, 22, 136: or instead of saying, that the soil is fertile in corn, “in wavy gold the summer vales are dress’d,” Odyssey, 19, 131; the soldier wept, “from his eyes pour’d down the tender dew,” Ibid. 11, 486.
The language of Homer is known for its strength and simplicity. He often uses vivid imagery, allusions, and similes, but he rarely employs metaphorical expressions. So, using this kind of style in a translation of Homer goes against the nature of the original text. Mr. Pope, although it doesn't happen often, sometimes makes this mistake; for example, when he calls Apollo's arrows “the feather’d fates,” Iliad, 1, 68, and refers to a quiver of arrows as “a store of flying fates,” Odyssey, 22, 136. Instead of saying that the soil is fertile in corn, he writes, “in wavy gold the summer vales are dress’d,” Odyssey, 19, 131, and when a soldier weeps, he describes it as “from his eyes pour’d down the tender dew,” Ibid. 11, 486.
Virgil, in describing the shipwreck of the Trojans, says,
Virgil, in describing the shipwreck of the Trojans, says,
Which the Abbé des Fontaines thus translates: “A peine un petit nombre de ceux qui montoient le vaisseau purent se sauver à la nage.” Of this translation Voltaire justly remarks, “C’est traduire Virgile en style de gazette. Où est ce vaste gouffre que peint le poête, gurgite vasto? Où est l’apparent rari nantes? Ce n’est pas ainsi qu’on doit traduire l’Eneide.” Voltaire, Quest. sur l’Encyclop. mot Amplification.
Which the Abbé des Fontaines translates as follows: “Barely a small number of those who boarded the ship could escape by swimming.” Voltaire rightly comments on this translation, “This translates Virgil in a newspaper style. Where is the vast abyss that the poet describes, gurgite vasto? Where are the apparent rari nantes? This is not how one should translate the Aeneid.” Voltaire, Quest. sur l’Encyclop. mot Amplification.
If we are thus justly offended at hearing Virgil speak in the style of the Evening Post or the Daily Advertiser, what must we think of the translator, who makes the solemn and sententious Tacitus express himself in the low cant of the streets, or in the dialect of the waiters of a tavern?
If we're rightly put off by hearing Virgil sound like the Evening Post or the Daily Advertiser, what should we think of the translator who makes the serious and thoughtful Tacitus speak in the slang of the streets or in the lingo of tavern waitstaff?
Facile Asinium et Messalam inter Antonium et Augustum bellorum præmiis refertos: Thus translated, in a version of Tacitus by Mr. Dryden and several eminent hands: “Asinius and Messala, who feathered their nests well in the civil wars ’twixt Antony and Augustus.” Vinolentiam et libidines usurpans: “Playing the good-fellow.” Frustra Arminium præscribi: “Trumping up Arminius’s title.” Sed Agrippina libertam æmulam, nurum ancillam, aliaque eundem in modum muliebriter fremere: “But Agrippina could not bear that a freedwoman should nose her.” And another translator says, “But Agrippina could not bear that a freedwoman should beard her.” Of a similar character with this translation of Tacitus is a translation of Suetonius by several gentlemen of Oxford,[33] which abounds with such elegancies as the following: Sestio Gallo, libidinoso et prodigo seni: “Sestius Gallus, a most notorious old Sir Jolly.” Jucundissimos et omnium horarum amicos: “His boon companions and sure cards.” Nullam[71] unquam occasionem dedit: “They never could pick the least hole in his coat.”
Facile Asinium et Messalam inter Antonium et Augustum bellorum præmiis refertos: Translated, in a version of Tacitus by Mr. Dryden and several other notable translators: “Asinius and Messala, who really cashed in during the civil wars between Antony and Augustus.” Vinolentiam et libidines usurpans: “Living it up.” Frustra Arminium præscribi: “Putting together a claim for Arminius.” Sed Agrippina libertam æmulam, nurum ancillam, aliaque eundem in modum muliebriter fremere: “But Agrippina couldn't stand that a freedwoman should push her.” And another translator says, “But Agrippina couldn't stand that a freedwoman should challenge her.” A similar translation of Tacitus exists in a version of Suetonius by several gentlemen from Oxford, which is full of gems like the following: Sestio Gallo, libidinoso et prodigo seni: “Sestius Gallus, a notorious old party animal.” Jucundissimos et omnium horarum amicos: “His drinking buddies and reliable allies.” Nullam[71] unquam occasionem dedit: “They could never find a single flaw in his story.”
Juno’s apostrophe to Troy, in her speech to the Gods in council, is thus translated in a version of Horace by “The Most Eminent Hands.”
Juno’s address to Troy, in her speech to the Gods in council, is translated in a version of Horace by “The Most Eminent Hands.”
The description of the majesty of Jupiter, contained in the following passage of the first book of the Iliad, is allowed to be a true specimen of the sublime. It is the archetype from which Phidias acknowledged he had framed his divine sculpture of the Olympian Jupiter:
The description of the greatness of Jupiter, found in the following passage from the first book of the Iliad, is recognized as a perfect example of the sublime. It is the model that Phidias admitted he used to create his divine sculpture of the Olympian Jupiter:
In the translation of the Georgics, Mr. Dryden has displayed great powers of poetry. But Dryden had little relish for the pathetic, and no comprehension of the natural language of the heart. The beautiful simplicity of the following passage has entirely escaped his observation, and he has been utterly insensible to its tenderness:
In translating the Georgics, Mr. Dryden has shown impressive poetic talent. However, Dryden had little appreciation for emotional depth and no understanding of the natural language of the heart. The beautiful simplicity of the following passage has completely gone unnoticed by him, and he has been totally insensitive to its tenderness:
The three verbs, call’d, sigh’d, sung, are here substituted, with peculiar infelicity, for the repetition of the pronoun; a change which converts the pathetic into the ludicrous.
The three verbs, called, sighed, sang, are here replaced, rather awkwardly, for the repetition of the pronoun; a change that turns the heartfelt into the laughable.
Thus translated by De Lille:
Thus translated by De Lille:
It is evident, that there is a complete evaporation of the beauties of the original in this translation: and the reason is, that the French poet has substituted sentiments for facts, and refinement for the simple pathetic. The nightingale of De Lille melts all nature with her complaint; accuses with her sighs the inhuman fowler, who glides his thievish hand into her nest, and plunders the tender fruits that were hatched by love! How different this sentimental foppery from the chaste simplicity of Virgil!
It's clear that this translation completely loses the beauty of the original. The reason is that the French poet has replaced facts with feelings and sophistication with simple emotion. De Lille's nightingale moves all of nature with her lament; she accuses the cruel hunter with her sighs, as he sneaks his thieving hand into her nest and takes away the delicate eggs born of love! This sentimental nonsense is so different from Virgil's pure simplicity!
The following beautiful passage in the sixth book of the Iliad has not been happily translated by Mr. Pope. It is in the parting interview between Hector and Andromache.
The following beautiful passage in the sixth book of the Iliad has not been well translated by Mr. Pope. It is during the farewell conversation between Hector and Andromache.
This, it must be allowed, is good poetry; but it wants the affecting simplicity of the original. Fondly gazing on her charms—pleasing burden—The troubled pleasure soon chastised by fear, are injudicious embellishments. The beautiful expression Δακρυοεν γελασασα is totally lost by amplification; and the fine circumstance, which so much heightens the tenderness of the picture, Χειρι τε μιν κατερεξεν, is forgotten altogether.
This is definitely good poetry, but it lacks the touching simplicity of the original. Fondly gazing on her charms—pleasing burden—The troubled pleasure soon chastised by fear are unnecessary decorations. The lovely expression Δακρυοεν γελασασα is completely lost with the added details, and the important detail that enhances the tenderness of the scene, Χειρι τε μιν κατερεξεν, is entirely overlooked.
But a translator may discern the general character of his author’s style, and yet fail remarkably in the imitation of it. Unless he is possessed of the most correct taste, he will be in continual danger of presenting an exaggerated picture or a caricatura of his original. The distinction between good and bad writing is often of so very slender a nature, and the shadowing of difference so extremely delicate, that a very nice perception alone can at all[75] times define the limits. Thus, in the hands of some translators, who have discernment to perceive the general character of their author’s style, but want this correctness of taste, the grave style of the original becomes heavy and formal in the translation; the elevated swells into bombast, the lively froths up into the petulant, and the simple and naïf degenerates into the childish and insipid.[34]
But a translator might understand the general character of their author's style and still do a poor job of replicating it. Unless they have a really good taste, they'll always risk creating an exaggerated version or a caricature of the original. The difference between good and bad writing can be so subtle, and the nuances are so delicate, that only a very keen perception can define the boundaries. Therefore, in the hands of some translators who can grasp the overall style of their author but lack this taste, the serious tone of the original can come off as heavy and formal in translation; the elevated becomes pompous, the lively turns petulant, and the simple and naïve ends up childish and bland.[75]
In the fourth Oration against Catiline, Cicero, after drawing the most striking picture of the miseries of his country, on the supposition that success had crowned the designs of the conspirators, closes the detail with this grave and solemn application:
In the fourth Oration against Catiline, Cicero, after vividly describing the hardships of his country, assuming that the conspirators had succeeded, wraps up the account with this serious and solemn message:
Quia mihi vehementer hæc videntur misera atque miseranda, idcirca in eos qui ea perficere voluerunt, me severum, vehementemque præbeo. Etenim quæro, si quis paterfamilias, liberis suis a servo interfectis, uxore occisa, incensa domo, supplicium de servo quam acerbissimum sumserit; utrum is clemens ac misericors, an inhumanissimus et crudelissimus esse videatur? Mihi vero importunus ac ferreus, qui non dolore ac cruciatu nocentis, suum dolorem ac cruciatum lenierit.
Because this all seems extremely miserable and pitiful to me, I present myself as strict and intense towards those who wanted to carry it out. Indeed, I ask, if a father of a household, with his children killed by a slave, his wife murdered, and his home burned, takes the harshest possible punishment against the slave; does that person appear to be merciful and compassionate, or the most inhumane and cruel? To me, it seems harsh and brutal for someone not to ease their own pain and torment of the guilty one through suffering and anguish.
“Now as to me these calamities appear extremely shocking and deplorable: therefore I am extremely keen and rigorous in punishing those who endeavoured to bring them about. For let me put the case, that a master of a family had his children butchered, his wife murdered, his house burnt down by a slave, yet did not inflict the most rigorous of punishments imaginable upon that slave: would such a master appear merciful and compassionate, and not rather a monster of cruelty and inhumanity? To me that man would appear to be of a flinty cruel nature, who should not endeavour to soothe his own anguish and torment by the anguish and torment of its guilty cause.”[35]
“Now to me, these disasters seem extremely shocking and tragic, so I am very serious and strict about punishing those who tried to cause them. Imagine if a family man had his children slaughtered, his wife killed, and his house burned down by a slave, yet did not give that slave the harshest punishment possible: would that man seem merciful and caring, or more like a monster of cruelty and inhumanity? To me, that person would seem to have a heart of stone, who wouldn’t try to ease his own pain by making the guilty suffer for it.”[35]
Ovid, in describing the fatal storm in which Ceyx perished, says,
Ovid, in describing the deadly storm in which Ceyx died, says,
An hyperbole, allowable in poetical description; but which Dryden has exaggerated into the most outrageous bombast:
A hyperbole, acceptable in poetic description; but which Dryden has turned into the most extreme exaggeration:
To which Mercury answers:
To which Mercury replies:
Echard, who saw no distinction between the familiar and the vulgar, has translated this in the true dialect of the streets:
Echard, who saw no difference between the familiar and the everyday, has translated this in the authentic language of the streets:
“I think there never was such a long night since the beginning of the world, except that night I had the strappado, and rid the wooden horse till morning; and, o’ my conscience, that was twice as long.[36] By the mackins, I believe Phœbus has been playing the good-fellow, and ’s asleep too. I’ll be hang’d if he ben’t in for’t, and has took a little too much o’ the creature.”
“I think there’s never been such a long night since the beginning of time, except for that night I was tortured with the strappado and had to ride the wooden horse until morning; and, honestly, that was twice as long. By golly, I believe the sun has been having a good time and has fallen asleep too. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s had a bit too much to drink.”
“Mer. Say ye so, slave? What, treat Gods like yourselves. By Jove, have at your doublet, Rogue, for scandalum magnatum. Approach then, you’ll ha’ but small joy here.”
Mer. Is that what you say, slave? You think you can treat gods like you? By Jove, I'll take you on, Rogue, for scandalum magnatum. Come then, you won't find much happiness here.
“Mer. Accedam, atque hanc appellabo atque supparasitabo patri.” Ibid. sc. 3.
“Mer. I will approach, and I will call upon him and plead with the father.” Ibid. sc. 3.
“Mer. I’ll to her, and tickle her up as my father has done.”
“Mer. I'm going to her, and I'll tease her just like my dad did.”
“Sosia. Irritabis crabrones.” Ibid. act 2, sc. 2.
“Sosia. You will annoy the hornets.” Ibid. act 2, sc. 2.
“Sosia. You’d as good p—ss in a bee-hive.”
“Sosia. You might as well p—ss in a bee-hive.”
Seneca, though not a chaste writer, is remarkable for a courtly dignity of expression, which, though often united with ease, never descends to the mean or vulgar. L’Estrange has presented him through a medium of such coarseness, that he is hardly to be known.
Seneca, even though he isn’t a purely modest writer, stands out for a refined dignity in his expression that, while often combined with a casual tone, never falls into anything low or crass. L’Estrange has shown him through such a rough lens that he’s almost unrecognizable.
Probatos itaque semper lege, et siquando ad alios divertere libuerit, ad priores redi.—Nihil æque sanitatem impedit quam remediorum crebra mutatio, Ep. 2.—“Of authors be sure to make choice of the best; and, as I said before, stick close to them; and though you take up others by the bye, reserve some select ones, however, for your study and retreat. Nothing is more hurtful, in the case of diseases and wounds, than the frequent shifting of physic and plasters.”
So always stick to the tried and true, and if you feel like exploring others, return to the ones you trust first.—Nothing interferes with your health like constantly changing remedies, Ep. 2.—“Make sure to choose the best authors, and as I mentioned earlier, stick with them. Even if you casually pick up others, save some favorites for serious study and reflection. Nothing is more damaging, when it comes to illnesses and injuries, than frequently switching your medications and bandages.”
Fuit qui diceret, Quid perdis operam? ille quem quæris elatus, combustus est. De benef., lib. 7. c. 21.—“Friend, says a fellow, you may hammer your heart out, for the man you look for is dead.”
Fuit qui diceret, Quid perdis operam? ille quem quæris elatus, combustus est. De benef., lib. 7. c. 21.—“Friend, a guy says, you can work yourself to the bone, but the guy you're looking for is dead.”
Cum multa in crudelitatem Pisistrati conviva ebrius dixisset. De ira, lib. 3, c. 11. “Thrasippus, in his drink, fell foul upon the cruelties of Pisistratus.”
Cum multa in crudelitatem Pisistrati conviva ebrius dixisset. De ira, lib. 3, c. 11. “Thrasippus, while drinking, spoke harshly about the cruelties of Pisistratus.”
From the same defect of taste, the simple and natural manner degenerates into the childish and insipid.
From the same flaw in taste, a simple and natural style turns into something childish and bland.
CHAPTER VI
EXAMPLES OF A GOOD TASTE IN POETICAL TRANSLATION.—BOURNE’S TRANSLATIONS FROM MALLET AND FROM PRIOR.—THE DUKE DE NIVERNOIS FROM HORACE.—DR. JORTIN FROM SIMONIDES.—IMITATION OF THE SAME BY DR. MARKHAM.—MR. WEBB FROM THE ANTHOLOGIA.—HUGHES FROM CLAUDIAN.—FRAGMENTS OF THE GREEK DRAMATISTS BY MR. CUMBERLAND.
EXAMPLES OF A GOOD TASTE IN POETICAL TRANSLATION.—BOURNE’S TRANSLATIONS FROM MALLET AND FROM PRIOR.—THE DUKE DE NIVERNOIS FROM HORACE.—DR. JORTIN FROM SIMONIDES.—IMITATION OF THE SAME BY DR. MARKHAM.—MR. WEBB FROM THE ANTHOLOGIA.—HUGHES FROM CLAUDIAN.—FRAGMENTS OF THE GREEK DRAMATISTS BY MR. CUMBERLAND.
After these examples of faulty translation, from a defect of taste in the translator, or a want of a just discernment of his author’s style and manner of writing, I shall now present the reader with some specimens of perfect translation, where the authors have entered with exquisite taste into the manner of their originals, and have succeeded most happily in the imitation of it.
After these examples of poor translation, due to a lack of taste in the translator or an inability to properly understand their author’s style and writing approach, I will now share some examples of excellent translation, where the authors have skillfully captured the style of their originals and have successfully imitated it.
The first is the opening of the beautiful ballad of William and Margaret, translated by Vincent Bourne.
The first is the beginning of the beautiful ballad of William and Margaret, translated by Vincent Bourne.
The second is a small poem by Prior, intitled Chloe Hunting, which is likewise translated into Latin by Bourne.
The second is a short poem by Prior, titled Chloe Hunting, which is also translated into Latin by Bourne.
The third specimen, is a translation by the Duke de Nivernois, of Horace’s dialogue with Lydia:
The third specimen is a translation by the Duke de Nivernois of Horace’s dialogue with Lydia:
If any thing is faulty in this excellent translation, it is the last stanza, which does not convey[85] the happy petulance, the procacitas of the original. The reader may compare with this, the fine translation of the same ode by Bishop Atterbury, “Whilst I was fond, and you were kind,” which is too well known to require insertion.
If there's anything off in this great translation, it’s the last stanza, which doesn’t capture[85] the cheerful annoyance, the procacitas of the original. Readers can compare this with the excellent translation of the same ode by Bishop Atterbury, “Whilst I was fond, and you were kind,” which is too famous to need to be included.
The fourth example is a translation by Dr. Jortin of that beautiful fragment of Simonides, preserved by Dionysius, in which Danae, exposed with her child to the fury of the ocean, by command of her inhuman father, is described lamenting over her sleeping infant.
The fourth example is a translation by Dr. Jortin of that beautiful fragment by Simonides, kept by Dionysius, where Danae, left with her child to face the wrath of the ocean at the command of her cruel father, is depicted mourning over her sleeping baby.
Ex Dionys. Hal. De Compositione Verborum, c. 26.
Ex Dionys. Hal. De Compositione Verborum, c. 26.
This admirable translation falls short of its original only in a single particular, the measure of the verse. One striking beauty of the original, is the easy and loose structure of the verse, which has little else to distinguish it from animated discourse but the harmony of the syllables; and hence it has more of natural impassioned eloquence, than is conveyed by the regular measure of the translation. That this characteristic of the original should have been overlooked by the ingenious translator, is the more remarkable, that the poem is actually quoted by Dionysius, as an apposite example of that species of composition in which poetry approaches to the freedom of prose; της εμμελους και εμμετρου συνθεσεως της εχουσης πολλην ὁμοιοτητα προς την πεζην λεξιν. Dr. Markham saw this excellence of the original; and in that fine imitation of the verses of Simonides, which an able critic[38] has pronounced to be far superior to the original, has given it its full effect. The passage alluded to is an apostrophe of a mother to her sleeping infant, a widowed mother, who has just left the deathbed of her husband.
This impressive translation is only lacking in one way compared to the original: the rhythm of the verse. One notable beauty of the original is its relaxed and free structure, which primarily stands out from lively conversation due to the harmony of the syllables; it therefore has more of a natural passionate eloquence than what is captured by the strict rhythm of the translation. It's particularly surprising that the clever translator overlooked this feature of the original, especially since the poem is actually cited by Dionysius as a fitting example of that type of composition where poetry draws closer to the freedom of prose; της εμμελους και εμμετρου συνθεσεως της εχουσης πολλην ὁμοιοτητα προς την πεζην λεκξιν. Dr. Markham recognized this excellence in the original; and in that beautiful imitation of Simonides' verses, which an able critic[38] has deemed far superior to the original, he has realized its full impact. The referenced passage is a mother’s address to her sleeping infant, a widowed mother who has just left her husband’s deathbed.
The next specimen I shall give, is the translation of a beautiful epigram, from the Anthologia which is supposed by Junius to be descriptive of a painting mentioned by Pliny,[39] in which, a mother wounded, and in the agony of death, is represented as giving suck to her infant for the last time:
The next example I’ll provide is the translation of a beautiful epigram from the Anthologia, which Junius believes describes a painting mentioned by Pliny, [39], showing a mother who is wounded and in her death throes, depicted as breastfeeding her infant for the last time:
Thus happily translated into English by Mr. Webb:
Thus happily translated into English by Mr. Webb:
Equal in merit to any of the preceding, is the following translation by Mr. Hughes from Claudian.
Equal in merit to any of the previous ones is the following translation by Mr. Hughes from Claudian.
Ex Epithalamio Honorii & Mariæ.
From the Wedding of Honorii & Mariæ.
The following passage, from a Latin version of the Messiah of Pope, by a youth of uncommon genius,[40] exhibits the singular union of ease, animation, and harmony of numbers, with the strictest fidelity to the original.
The following passage, from a Latin version of the Messiah of Pope, by a young man of exceptional talent, [40] showcases a remarkable blend of smoothness, liveliness, and rhythmic flow, while maintaining the utmost fidelity to the original.
To these specimens of perfect translation, in which not only the ideas of the original are completely transfused, but the manner most happily imitated, I add the following admirable translations by Mr. Cumberland,[41] of two fragments from the Greek dramatists Timocles and Diphilus, which are preserved by Athenæus.
To these examples of flawless translation, where not only the ideas of the original are fully conveyed but the style is also effectively replicated, I would like to include the following outstanding translations by Mr. Cumberland, [41] of two excerpts from the Greek playwrights Timocles and Diphilus, which are preserved by Athenæus.
The first of these passages beautifully illustrates the moral uses of the tragic drama:
The first of these passages perfectly showcases the moral lessons of tragic drama:
Of equal merit with these two last specimens, are the greatest part of those translations given by Mr. Cumberland of the fragments of the[95] Greek dramatists. The literary world owes to that ingenious writer a very high obligation for his excellent view of the progress of the dramatic art among the Greeks, and for the collection he has made of the remains of more than fifty of their comic poets.[44]
Of equal value to the last two examples are most of the translations provided by Mr. Cumberland of the fragments of the[95] Greek dramatists. The literary world is greatly indebted to that talented writer for his insightful perspective on the development of dramatic art among the Greeks, as well as for the compilation he has created of the works of over fifty of their comic poets.[44]
CHAPTER VII
LIMITATION OF THE RULE REGARDING THE IMITATION OF STYLE.—THIS IMITATION MUST BE REGULATED BY THE GENIUS OF LANGUAGES.—THE LATIN ADMITS OF A GREATER BREVITY OF EXPRESSION THAN THE ENGLISH;—AS DOES THE FRENCH.—THE LATIN AND GREEK ALLOW GREATER INVERSIONS THAN THE ENGLISH,—AND ADMIT MORE FREELY OF ELLIPSIS
LIMITATION OF THE RULE REGARDING THE IMITATION OF STYLE.—THIS IMITATION MUST BE REGULATED BY THE NATURE OF LANGUAGES.—LATIN PERMITS A GREATER BREVITY OF EXPRESSION THAN ENGLISH;—AS DOES FRENCH.—LATIN AND GREEK ALLOW FOR GREATER INVERSION THAN ENGLISH,—AND PERMIT ELLIPSIS MORE FREELY.
The rule which enjoins to a translator the imitation of the style of the original author, demands several limitations.
The rule that instructs a translator to mimic the style of the original author requires several limitations.
1. This imitation must always be regulated by the nature or genius of the languages of the original and of the translation.
1. This imitation must always be guided by the nature or character of the languages of both the original and the translation.
The Latin language admits of a brevity, which cannot be successfully imitated in the English.
The Latin language allows for a brevity that can't be effectively replicated in English.
Cicero thus writes to Trebatius (lib. 7, ep. 17):
Cicero writes to Trebatius like this (lib. 7, ep. 17):
In Britanniam te profectum non esse gaudeo, quod et tu labore caruisti, et ego te de rebus illis non audiam.
I'm glad you haven't set off to Britain, since you've avoided the hard work, and I won’t hear about those matters from you.
It is impossible to translate this into English with equal brevity, and at the same time do complete justice to the sentiment. Melmoth, therefore, has shewn great judgement in sacrificing the imitation of style to the perfect transfusion of the sense. “I am glad, for my sake as well[97] as yours, that you did not attend Cæsar into Britain; as it has not only saved you the fatigue of a very disagreeable journey, but me likewise that of being the perpetual auditor of your wonderful exploits.” Melm. Cic. Lett. b. 2, l. 12.
It’s impossible to translate this into English with the same brevity and still fully capture the sentiment. Melmoth has shown great judgment in prioritizing the true meaning over the imitation of style. “I’m glad, for both our sakes, that you didn’t go with Caesar to Britain; it has saved you not only from the tiring journey but also spared me from constantly hearing about your incredible exploits.” Melm. Cic. Lett. b. 2, l. 12.
Pliny to Minutianus, lib. 3, ep. 9, says, towards the end of his letter: Temerè dixi—Succurrit quod præterieram, et quidem serò: sed quanquam preposterè reddetur. Facit hoc Homerus, multique illius exemplo. Est alioqui perdecorum: a me tamen non ideo fiet. It is no doubt possible to translate this passage into English with a conciseness almost equal to the original; but in this experiment we must sacrifice all its ease and spirit. “I have said this rashly—I recollect an omission—somewhat too late indeed. It shall now be supplied, though a little preposterously. Homer does this: and many after his example. Besides, it is not unbecoming; but this is not my reason.” Let us mark how Mr. Melmoth, by a happy amplification, has preserved the spirit and ease, though sacrificing the brevity of the original. “But upon recollection, I find that I must recall that last word; for I perceive, a little too late indeed, that I have omitted a material circumstance. However, I will mention it here, though something out of its place. In this, I have the authority of Homer, and several other great names, to keep me in countenance; and the critics will tell you this irregular manner has its[98] beauties: but, upon my word, it is a beauty I had not at all in my view.”
Pliny to Minutianus, lib. 3, ep. 9, says, towards the end of his letter: I spoke too hastily—I just realized that I left something out, a bit late in the game, I know. But I’ll include it now, even if it’s a bit out of order. Homer does this, and many others follow his lead. Besides, it’s not inappropriate; but that’s not my reason. It’s definitely possible to translate this passage into English with a clarity almost equal to the original; but in doing so, we have to sacrifice its flow and energy. “I mentioned this too casually—I see I’ve missed something—rather late, that’s true. But I’ll add it now, even if it’s slightly out of context. I have Homer and several other notable figures supporting me in this; and critics will tell you that this unconventional approach has its[98] charm: but honestly, that’s not a charm I had in mind at all.”
An example of a similar brevity of expression, which admits of no imitation in English, occurs in another letter of Cicero to Trebatius, Ep. l. 7, 14.
An example of a similar brevity of expression, which can't be imitated in English, occurs in another letter of Cicero to Trebatius, Ep. l. 7, 14.
Chrysippus Vettius, Cyri architecti libertus, fecit, ut te non immemorem putarem mei. Valde jam lautus es qui gravere literas ad me dare, homini præsertim domestico. Quod si scribere oblitus es, minus multi jam te advocato causâ cadent. Sin nostri oblitus es, dabo operam ut isthuc veniam antequam planè ex animo tuo effluo.
Chrysippus Vettius, freedman of the architect Cyri, made this so that you wouldn't forget me. You're doing really well now, having taken the time to send me a message, especially since you're someone close to home. If you forgot to write, fewer people will rely on you as their advocate. But if you've forgotten about me, I’ll make sure to visit before you completely drift away from my thoughts.
In translating this passage, Mr. Melmoth has shewn equal judgement. Without attempting to imitate the brevity of the original, which he knew to be impossible, he saw that the characterising features of the passage were ease and vivacity; and these he has very happily transfused into his translation.
In translating this passage, Mr. Melmoth has shown equal judgement. Without trying to mimic the brevity of the original, which he knew was impossible, he recognized that the key elements of the passage were ease and liveliness; and he has successfully incorporated these into his translation.
“If it were not for the compliments you sent me by Chrysippus, the freedman of Cyrus the architect, I should have imagined I no longer possessed a place in your thoughts. But surely you are become a most intolerable fine gentleman, that you could not bear the fatigue of writing to me, when you had the opportunity of doing so by a man, whom, you know, I look upon as one almost of my own family. Perhaps, however, you may have forgotten the use of your pen: and so much the better, let me tell[99] you, for your clients, as they will lose no more causes by its blunders. But if it is myself only that has escaped your remembrance, I must endeavour to refresh it by a visit, before I am worn out of your memory, beyond all power of recollection.”
“If it weren't for the compliments you sent me through Chrysippus, the freedman of Cyrus the architect, I would have thought I no longer had a place in your thoughts. But you’ve definitely become quite the unbearable gentleman, unable to handle the hassle of writing to me when you had the chance to do so through someone I consider almost family. Maybe, though, you’ve forgotten how to use your pen; and perhaps that’s for the best, let me tell you, for your clients, since they won’t lose any more cases due to its mistakes. But if I’m the only one who’s slipped your mind, I must try to jog your memory with a visit before I’m completely forgotten.”
Numberless instances of a similar exercise of judgement and of good taste are to be found in Mr. Murphy’s excellent translation of Tacitus. After the death of Germanicus, poisoned, as was suspected, by Piso, with the tacit approbation of Tiberius, the public loudly demanded justice against the supposed murderer, and the cause was solemnly tried in the Roman Senate. Piso, foreseeing a judgement against him, chose to anticipate his fate by a voluntary death. The senate decreed that his family name should be abolished for ever, and that his brother Marcus should be banished from his country for ten years; but in deference to the solicitations of the Empress, they granted a free pardon to Plancina, his widow. Tacitus proceeds to relate, that this sentence of the senate was altered by Tiberius: Multa ex ea sententia mitigata sunt a principe; “ne nomen Pisonis fastis eximeretur, quando M. Antonii, qui bellum patriæ fecisset, Juli Antonii, qui domum Augusti violasset, manerent;” et M. Pisonem ignominiæ exemit, concessitque ei paterna bona; satis firmus, ut sæpe memoravi, adversus pecuniam; et tum pudore absolutæ Plancinæ placabilior. Atque idem cum Valerius[100] Messalinus signum aureum in æde Martis Ultoris, Cæcina Severus aram ultioni statuendam censuissent, prohibuit: ob externas ea victorias sacrari dictitans, domestica mala tristitia operienda. An. l. 3, c. 18.
Countless examples of similar judgment and good taste can be found in Mr. Murphy’s outstanding translation of Tacitus. After the death of Germanicus, who was suspected to have been poisoned by Piso with Tiberius’s silent approval, the public demanded justice against the alleged murderer, and the case was formally tried in the Roman Senate. Anticipating a unfavorable verdict, Piso decided to take his own life. The Senate decreed that his family name be erased forever and that his brother Marcus be exiled for ten years; however, due to the Empress's pleas, they granted a full pardon to Plancina, his widow. Tacitus goes on to explain that Tiberius altered the Senate’s decision: Many parts of that decision were softened by the prince; “the name of Piso should not be removed from the records, when the names of M. Antonius, who had waged war against his country, and of Julius Antonius, who had violated the house of Augustus, remained;” and he freed M. Piso from disgrace and restored his paternal estate; sufficiently resolute, as I often mentioned, against money; and then more placated by the shame of Plancina being acquitted. Likewise, when Valerius Messalinus recommended a golden statue in the Temple of Mars the Avenger and Cæcina Severus argued for an altar to be erected for vengeance, he forbade it, claiming that these sacrifices were for foreign victories, while domestic troubles should be dealt with in sorrow. An. l. 3, c. 18.
Thus necessarily amplified, and translated with the ease of original composition, by Mr. Murphy:
Thus necessarily expanded and conveyed with the fluidity of original writing, by Mr. Murphy:
“This sentence, in many particulars, was mitigated by Tiberius. The family name, he said, ought not to be abolished, while that of Mark Antony, who appeared in arms against his country, as well as that of Julius Antonius, who by his intrigues dishonoured the house of Augustus, subsisted still, and figured in the Roman annals. Marcus Piso was left in possession of his civil dignities, and his father’s fortune. Avarice, as has been already observed, was not the passion of Tiberius. On this occasion, the disgrace incurred by the partiality shewn to Plancina, softened his temper, and made him the more willing to extend his mercy to the son. Valerius Messalinus moved, that a golden statue might be erected in the temple of Mars the Avenger. An altar to Vengeance was proposed by Cæcina Severus. Both these motions were over-ruled by the Emperor. The principle on which he argued was, that public monuments, however proper in cases of foreign conquest, were not suited to the present juncture. Domestic calamity should be lamented, and as soon as possible consigned to oblivion.”
“This sentence, in many ways, was softened by Tiberius. He stated that the family name shouldn’t be erased, especially since the names of Mark Antony, who fought against his country, and Julius Antonius, who dishonored the house of Augustus through his schemes, still existed and were recorded in Roman history. Marcus Piso retained his civil rights and his father's wealth. As mentioned before, Tiberius was not driven by greed. In this situation, the shame caused by the favoritism shown to Plancina eased his demeanor and made him more inclined to show mercy to the son. Valerius Messalinus suggested that a golden statue be erected in the temple of Mars the Avenger. Cæcina Severus proposed an altar to Vengeance. Both of these proposals were rejected by the Emperor. He argued that public monuments, while suitable for foreign victories, were inappropriate for the current circumstances. Domestic tragedies should be mourned and then as quickly as possible forgotten.”
The conclusion of the same chapter affords an example yet more striking of the same necessary and happy amplification by the translator.
The end of the same chapter provides an even more striking example of the same necessary and effective expansion by the translator.
Addiderat Messalinus, Tiberio et Augustæ, et Antoniæ, et Agrippinæ, Drusoque, ob vindictam Germanici grates agendas, omiseratque Claudii mentionem; et Messalinum quidem L. Asprenas senatu coram percunctatus est, an prudens præterîsset? Actum demum nomen Claudii adscriptum est. Mihi quanto plura recentium, seu veterum revolvo, tanto magis ludibria rerum mortalium cunctis in negotiis obversantur; quippe fama, spe, veneratione potius omnes destinabantur imperio, quam quem futurum principem fortuna in occulto tenebat.
Addiderat Messalinus, to Tiberius and Augusta, and to Antonia and Agrippina, and to Drusus, in regards to avenging Germanicus, expressing gratitude, and he had omitted mentioning Claudius; indeed, L. Asprenas questioned Messalinus in the Senate, asking if he had wisely skipped over it. Ultimately, Claudius's name was added. The more I review the events of the past, whether recent or old, the more I see the absurdities of human affairs appearing in all matters; for indeed, it was fame, hope, and reverence that seemed to direct everyone toward power rather than the one whom fortune secretly held as the future leader.
“Messalinus added to his motion a vote of thanks to Tiberius and Livia, to Antonia, Agrippina, and Drusus, for their zeal in bringing to justice the enemies of Germanicus. The name of Claudius was not mentioned. Lucius Asprenas desired to know whether that omission was intended. The consequence was, that Claudius was inserted in the vote. Upon an occasion like this, it is impossible not to pause for a moment, to make a reflection that naturally rises out of the subject. When we review what has been doing in the world, is it not evident, that in all transactions, whether of ancient or of modern date, some strange caprice of fortune turns all human wisdom to a jest? In the[102] juncture before us, Claudius figured so little on the stage of public business, that there was scarce a man in Rome, who did not seem, by the voice of fame and the wishes of the people, designed for the sovereign power, rather than the very person, whom fate, in that instant, cherished in obscurity, to make him, at a future period, master of the Roman world.”
“Messalinus added a vote of thanks to Tiberius and Livia, to Antonia, Agrippina, and Drusus, for their efforts in bringing the enemies of Germanicus to justice. Claudius’s name was not mentioned. Lucius Asprenas wanted to know if that omission was intentional. As a result, Claudius was included in the vote. At a time like this, it’s hard not to stop for a moment and reflect on something that naturally comes to mind. When we look at what has been happening in the world, isn't it clear that in all events, whether ancient or modern, some strange twist of fate turns all human wisdom into a joke? In the[102] situation we have, Claudius played such a minor role in public affairs that hardly anyone in Rome seemed destined for the sovereign power, according to public opinion and the people's wishes, rather than the very person whom fate, in that moment, kept in obscurity, only to later make him ruler of the Roman world.”
So likewise in the following passage, we must admire the judgement of the translator in abandoning all attempt to rival the brevity of the original, since he knew it could not be attained but with the sacrifice both of ease and perspicuity:
So similarly in the following passage, we should appreciate the translator's judgment in giving up any effort to match the original's brevity, as he realized it couldn't be achieved without sacrificing both clarity and ease of understanding:
Is finis fuit ulciscenda Germanici morte, non modo apud illos homines qui tum agebant, etiam secutis temporibus vario rumore jactata; adeo maxima quæque ambigua sunt, dum alii quoquo modo audita pro compertis habent; alii vera in contrarium vertunt; et gliscit utrumque posteritate. An. l. 3, c. 19.
The end was to be avenged for the death of Germanicus, not only among the people living at that time but also in later years with various rumors circulating; indeed, the most significant events are often ambiguous, as some take everything they hear as the truth, while others twist the facts for their own narrative; and both perspectives persist in posterity. An. l. 3, c. 19.
“In this manner ended the enquiry concerning the death of Germanicus; a subject which has been variously represented, not only by men of that day, but by all subsequent writers. It remains, to this hour, the problem of history. A cloud for ever hangs over the most important transactions; while, on the one hand, credulity adopts for fact the report of the day; and, on the other, politicians warp and disguise the truth: between both parties two different[103] accounts go down from age to age, and gain strength with posterity.”
“In this way, the investigation into Germanicus's death came to an end; a topic that has been portrayed in various ways, not just by the people of that time but by all writers since. It still stands as a historical mystery. A shadow constantly looms over the most significant events; while, on one side, gullibility accepts the reports of the day as truth, and on the other, politicians twist and hide the facts: between these two sides, two different [103] narratives have persisted through the ages and have gained strength with each generation.”
The French language admits of a brevity of expression more corresponding to that of the Latin: and of this D’Alembert has given many happy examples in his translations from Tacitus.
The French language allows for a brevity of expression that aligns more closely with that of Latin, and D’Alembert has provided many great examples of this in his translations from Tacitus.
Quod si vita suppeditet, principatum divi Nervæ et imperium Trajani, uberiorem, securioremque materiam senectuti seposui: rarâ temporum felicitate, ubi sentire quæ velis, et quæ sentias dicere licet, Praef. ad Hist. “Si les dieux m’accordent des jours, je destine à l’occupation et à la consolation de ma vieillesse, l’histoire interessante et tranquille de Nerva et de Trajan; tems heureux et rares, où l’on est libre de penser et de parler.”
If life allows, I set aside the leadership of the divine Nerva and the rule of Trajan for a richer and more secure resource for my old age: a rare moment in time, where you can feel what you want and say what you feel, Praef. ad Hist. “If the gods grant me days, I dedicate to the occupation and comfort of my old age the interesting and peaceful history of Nerva and Trajan; a happy and rare time, where one is free to think and speak.”
And with equal, perhaps superior felicity, the same passage is thus translated by Rousseau: “Que s’il me reste assez de vie, je réserve pour ma vieillesse la riche et paisible matiere des regnes de Nerva et de Trajan: rares et heureux tems, où l’on peut penser librement, et dire ce que l’on pense.”
And with equal, maybe even greater happiness, Rousseau translates the same passage like this: “If I still have enough life left, I set aside for my old age the rich and peaceful subject of the reigns of Nerva and Trajan: rare and fortunate times, when one can think freely and say what one thinks.”
But D’Alembert, from too earnest a desire to imitate the conciseness of his original, has sometimes left the sense imperfect. Of this an example occurs in the passage before quoted, An. l. 1, c. 2. Cum cæteri nobilium, quanto quis servitio promptior, opibus et honoribus extollerentur: the translator, too studious of brevity, has not given the complete idea of his author,[104] “Le reste des nobles trouvoit dans les richesses et dans les honneurs la récompense de l’esclavage.” Omnium consensu capax imperii nisi imperasset, Tac. Hist. 1, 49. “Digne de l’empire au jugement de tout le monde tant qu’il ne regna pas.” This is not the idea of the author; for Tacitus does not mean to say that Galba was judged worthy of the empire till he attained to it; but that all the world would have thought him worthy of the empire if he had never attained to it.
But D’Alembert, in his strong desire to match the conciseness of his original text, has sometimes left the meaning incomplete. An example of this occurs in the previously quoted passage, An. l. 1, c. 2. Cum cæteri nobilium, quanto quis servitio promptior, opibus et honoribus extollerentur: the translator, too focused on brevity, has not conveyed the full idea of the author, [104] “Le reste des nobles trouvoit dans les richesses et dans les honneurs la récompense de l’esclavage.” Omnium consensu capax imperii nisi imperasset, Tac. Hist. 1, 49. “Digne de l’empire au jugement de tout le monde tant qu’il ne regna pas.” This isn’t the author’s actual idea; Tacitus doesn’t mean to say that Galba was considered worthy of the empire only after he came to power; rather, he suggests that everyone would have thought he was worthy of the empire if he had never achieved it.
2. The Latin and Greek languages admit of inversions which are inconsistent with the genius of the English.
2. The Latin and Greek languages allow for word order changes that don’t fit with the natural structure of English.
Mr. Gordon, injudiciously aiming at an imitation of the Latin construction, has given a barbarous air to his translation of Tacitus: “To Pallas, who was by Claudius declared to be the deviser of this scheme, the ornaments of the prætorship, and three hundred seventy-five thousand crowns, were adjudged by Bareas Soranus, consul designed,” An. b. 12.—“Still to be seen are the Roman standards in the German groves, there, by me, hung up,” An. lib. 1. “Naturally violent was the spirit of Arminius, and now, by the captivity of his wife, and by the fate of his child, doomed to bondage though yet unborn, enraged even to distraction.” Ib. “But he, the more ardent he found the affections of the soldiers, and the greater the hatred of his uncle, so much the more intent[105] upon a decisive victory, weighed with himself all the methods,” &c. Ib. lib. 2.
Mr. Gordon, mistakenly trying to mimic Latin structure, has given his translation of Tacitus a clumsy feel: “To Pallas, whom Claudius declared to be the mastermind behind this plan, the honors of the praetorship and three hundred seventy-five thousand crowns were awarded by Bareas Soranus, the designated consul,” An. b. 12.—“The Roman standards can still be seen in the German woods, where I hung them up,” An. lib. 1. “Arminius had a naturally fierce spirit, and now, due to the capture of his wife and the fate of his child, who was fated to be enslaved even before birth, he was driven to madness.” Ib. “But the more passionately he perceived the soldiers' loyalty and the greater the animosity from his uncle, the more focused he became on achieving a decisive victory, contemplating all possible strategies,” &c. Ib. lib. 2.
Thus, Mr. Macpherson, in his translation of Homer, (a work otherwise valuable, as containing a most perfect transfusion of the sense of his author), has generally adopted an inverted construction, which is incompatible with the genius of the English language. “Tlepolemus, the race of Hercules,—brave in battle and great in arms, nine ships led to Troy, with magnanimous Rhodians filled. Those who dwelt in Rhodes, distinguished in nations three,—who held Lindus, Ialyssus, and white Camirus, beheld him afar.—Their leader in arms was Tlepolemus, renowned at the spear, Il. l. 2.—The heroes the slaughter began.—Alexander first a warrior slew.—Through the neck, by the helm passed the steel.—Iphinous, the son of Dexius, through the shoulder he pierced—to the earth fell the chief in his blood, Ib. l. 7. Not unjustly we Hector admire; matchless at launching the spear; to break the line of battle, bold, Ib. l. 5. Nor for vows unpaid rages Apollo; nor solemn sacrifice denied,” Ib. l. 1.
Thus, Mr. Macpherson, in his translation of Homer, (a work otherwise valuable for its perfect capture of the author's meaning), has generally opted for a reversed structure that doesn't fit well with the English language. “Tlepolemus, the descendant of Hercules—brave in battle and skilled in arms—led nine ships to Troy, filled with the noble Rhodians. Those from Rhodes, known among three nations—who inhabited Lindus, Ialyssus, and white Camirus—saw him from a distance. Their leader in arms was Tlepolemus, famous with the spear, Il. l. 2. The heroes initiated the slaughter. Alexander was the first to kill a warrior. The steel went through the neck, by the helmet. Iphinous, the son of Dexius, was pierced through the shoulder—he fell to the ground, the chief in his blood, Ib. l. 7. We admire Hector justly; unmatched in throwing the spear; bold in breaking the line of battle, Ib. l. 5. Nor does Apollo rage for unpaid vows; nor for denied solemn sacrifices,” Ib. l. 1.
3. The English language is not incapable of an elliptical mode of expression; but it does not admit of it to the same degree as the Latin. Tacitus says, Trepida civitas incusare Tiberium, for trepida civitas incepit incusare Tiberium. We cannot say in English, “The terrified city to blame Tiberius:” And even as Gordon has[106] translated these words, the ellipsis is too violent for the English language; “hence against Tiberius many complaints.”
3. The English language can use an elliptical way of speaking, but it doesn't do so as much as Latin. Tacitus says, Trepida civitas incusare Tiberium, which means the terrified city began to blame Tiberius. We can't say in English, “The terrified city to blame Tiberius.” Even Gordon's translation of these words is too much of a stretch for English; “therefore, there were many complaints against Tiberius.”
“For nine days the arrows of the god were darted through the army.” The elliptical brevity of Mr. Macpherson’s translation of this verse, has no parallel in the original; nor is it agreeable to the English idiom:
“For nine days the arrows of the god were shot through the army.” The concise nature of Mr. Macpherson’s translation of this verse has no equivalent in the original; nor does it align with modern English usage:
CHAPTER VIII
WHETHER A POEM CAN BE WELL TRANSLATED INTO PROSE
WHETHER A POEM CAN BE EFFECTIVELY TRANSLATED INTO PROSE
From all the preceding observations respecting the imitation of style, we may derive this precept, That a Translator ought always to figure to himself, in what manner the original author would have expressed himself, if he had written in the language of the translation.
From all the previous observations about mimicking style, we can conclude this rule: A translator should always imagine how the original author would have expressed themselves if they had written in the language of the translation.
This precept leads to the examination, and probably to the decision, of a question which has admitted of some dispute, Whether a poem can be well translated into prose?
This principle prompts us to look into, and likely resolve, a question that has sparked some debate: Can a poem be effectively translated into prose?
There are certain species of poetry, of which the chief merit consists in the sweetness and melody of the versification. Of these it is evident, that the very essence must perish in translating them into prose. What should we find in the following beautiful lines, when divested of the melody of verse?
There are certain types of poetry, where the main value lies in the beauty and rhythm of the verses. Clearly, the very essence would be lost if we translate them into prose. What would we discover in the lines below, once stripped of the musical quality of verse?
But a great deal of the beauty of every regular[108] poem, consists in the melody of its numbers. Sensible of this truth, many of the prose translators of poetry, have attempted to give a sort of measure to their prose, which removes it from the nature of ordinary language. If this measure is uniform, and its return regular, the composition is no longer prose, but blank-verse. If it is not uniform, and does not regularly return upon the ear, the composition will be more unharmonious, than if the measure had been entirely neglected. Of this, Mr. Macpherson’s translation of the Iliad is a strong example.
But a lot of the beauty of every regular [108] poem comes from the melody of its rhythm. Aware of this truth, many prose translators of poetry have tried to give their prose a kind of rhythm that sets it apart from ordinary language. If this rhythm is consistent and regular, the composition becomes blank verse instead of prose. If it isn't consistent and doesn’t sound regular, the composition will be more discordant than if the rhythm had been completely ignored. A strong example of this is Mr. Macpherson’s translation of the Iliad.
But it is not only by the measure that poetry is distinguishable from prose. It is by the character of its thoughts and sentiments, and by the nature of that language in which they are clothed.[45] A boldness of figures, a luxuriancy of imagery, a frequent use of metaphors, a quickness of transition, a liberty of digressing; all these are not only allowable in poetry, but to many species of it, essential. But they are quite unsuitable to the character of prose. When seen in a prose translation, they appear preposterous and out of place, because they are never found in an original prose composition.
But it’s not just the form that makes poetry different from prose. It’s the nature of its thoughts and feelings, and the way those ideas are expressed. A bold use of imagery, rich descriptions, frequent metaphors, quick shifts in ideas, and a freedom to stray off-topic; all of these are not only acceptable in poetry but are essential to many types of it. However, they don’t fit with the nature of prose. In a prose translation, they seem ridiculous and out of place, because they’re never present in an original prose piece.
In opposition to these remarks, it may be urged, that there are examples of poems originally composed in prose, as Fenelon’s Telemachus.[109] But to this we answer, that Fenelon, in composing his Telemachus, has judiciously adopted nothing more of the characteristics of poetry than what might safely be given to a prose composition. His good taste prescribed to him certain limits, which he was under no necessity of transgressing. But a translator is not left to a similar freedom of judgement: he must follow the footsteps of his original. Fenelon’s Epic Poem is of a very different character from the Iliad, the Æneid, or the Gierusalemme Liberata. The French author has, in the conduct of his fable, seldom transgressed the bounds of historic probability; he has sparingly indulged himself in the use of the Epic machinery; and there is a chastity and sobriety even in his language, very different from the glowing enthusiasm that characterises the diction of the poems we have mentioned: We find nothing in the Telemaque of the Os magna sonaturum.
In response to these comments, it can be argued that there are examples of poems originally written in prose, like Fenelon's Telemachus.[109] However, we would counter that Fenelon, in creating his Telemachus, wisely embraced only the aspects of poetry that could be safely incorporated into a prose work. His good taste set certain boundaries that he did not need to exceed. But a translator cannot enjoy the same freedom of judgment: they must follow the path laid out by the original text. Fenelon's Epic Poem is quite different from the Iliad, the Æneid, or the Gierusalemme Liberata. The French author rarely strays from the limits of historical plausibility in his narrative; he has only occasionally indulged in the conventions of Epic poetry; and there is a purity and restraint in his language that sharply contrasts with the passionate expression found in the other poems we mentioned: We find nothing in the Telemaque of the Os magna sonaturum.
The difficulty of translating poetry into prose, is different in its degree, according to the nature or species of the poem. Didactic poetry, of which the principal merit consists in the detail of a regular system, or in rational precepts which flow from each other in a connected train of thought, will evidently suffer least by being transfused into prose. But every didactic poet judiciously enriches his work with such ornaments as are not strictly attached to his subject. In a prose translation of such a poem, all that[110] is strictly systematic or preceptive may be transfused with propriety; all the rest, which belongs to embellishment, will be found impertinent and out of place. Of this we have a convincing proof in Dryden’s translation of the valuable poem of Du Fresnoy, De Arte Graphica. The didactic parts of the poem are translated with becoming propriety; but in the midst of those practical instructions in the art of painting, how preposterous appear in prose such passages as the following?
The challenge of translating poetry into prose varies based on the type of poem. Didactic poetry, which mainly focuses on a structured system or logical principles that relate to one another in a coherent way, will clearly endure the least damage when converted into prose. However, every didactic poet wisely enhances their work with elements that aren't strictly relevant to the topic. In a prose translation of such a poem, everything that is purely systematic or instructional can be translated properly; the rest, which adds decoration, will seem irrelevant and misplaced. A clear example of this is Dryden’s translation of the valuable poem by Du Fresnoy, De Arte Graphica. The instructional sections of the poem are translated appropriately, but among those practical tips on painting, how ridiculous do passages like the following appear in prose?
“Those things which the poets have thought unworthy of their pens, the painters have judged to be unworthy of their pencils. For both those arts, that they might advance the sacred honours of religion, have raised themselves to heaven; and having found a free admission into the palace of Jove himself, have enjoyed the sight and conversation of the Gods, whose awful majesty they observe, and whose dictates they communicate to mankind, whom, at the same time they inspire with those celestial flames which shine so gloriously in their works.
“Things that poets consider unworthy of their writing, painters deem unworthy of their art. Both of these disciplines, in striving to elevate the sacred honors of religion, have lifted themselves to the heavens. Having gained access to the palace of Jove himself, they have experienced the sight and conversation of the Gods, observing their awe-inspiring majesty and sharing their guidance with humanity, all while inspiring people with the celestial sparks that shine so brightly in their creations.”
“Besides all this, you are to express the motions of the spirits, and the affections or passions, whose centre is the heart. This is that in which the greatest difficulty consists. Few there are whom Jupiter regards with a favourable eye in this undertaking.
“Besides all this, you need to express the movements of the spirits and the emotions or passions, which center in the heart. This is where the greatest challenge lies. There are few whom Jupiter looks upon favorably in this endeavor.”
But there are certain species of poetry, of the merits of which it will be found impossible to convey the smallest idea in a prose translation. Such is Lyric poetry, where a greater degree of irregularity of thought, and a more unrestrained exuberance of fancy, is allowable than in any other species of composition. To attempt, therefore, a translation of a lyric poem into prose, is the most absurd of all undertakings; for those very characters of the original which are essential to it, and which constitute its highest beauties, if transferred to a prose translation, become unpardonable blemishes. The excursive range of the sentiments, and the play of fancy, which we admire in the original, degenerate in the translation into mere raving and impertinence. Of this the translation of Horace in prose, by Smart, furnishes proofs in every page.
But there are certain types of poetry that are impossible to capture even the smallest idea of in a prose translation. This is especially true for lyric poetry, where a greater degree of irregularity in thought and a more unrestrained burst of imagination are acceptable than in any other type of writing. Therefore, attempting to translate a lyric poem into prose is the most ridiculous of all efforts; because the very qualities of the original that are essential to it, and that represent its greatest beauties, become serious flaws when transferred to a prose version. The spontaneous range of emotions and the creativity we admire in the original turn into mere ramblings and nonsense in the translation. The prose translation of Horace by Smart provides evidence of this on every page.
We may certainly, from the foregoing observations, conclude, that it is impossible to do complete justice to any species of poetical composition in a prose translation; in other words, that none but a poet can translate a poet.
We can definitely conclude from the previous observations that it's impossible to do full justice to any type of poetry in a prose translation; in other words, only a poet can truly translate another poet.
CHAPTER IX
THIRD GENERAL RULE—A TRANSLATION SHOULD HAVE ALL THE EASE OF ORIGINAL COMPOSITION.—EXTREME DIFFICULTY IN THE OBSERVANCE OF THIS RULE.—CONTRASTED INSTANCES OF SUCCESS AND FAILURE.—OF THE NECESSITY OF SOMETIMES SACRIFICING ONE RULE TO ANOTHER
THIRD GENERAL RULE—A TRANSLATION SHOULD BE AS EASY TO READ AS AN ORIGINAL COMPOSITION.—EXTREME DIFFICULTY IN FOLLOWING THIS RULE.—COMPARATIVE EXAMPLES OF SUCCESS AND FAILURE.—ABOUT THE NEED TO SOMETIMES PRIORITIZE ONE RULE OVER ANOTHER
It remains now that we consider the third general law of translation.
It’s time for us to think about the third general law of translation.
In order that the merit of the original work may be so completely transfused as to produce its full effect, it is necessary, not only that the translation should contain a perfect transcript of the sentiments of the original, and present likewise a resemblance of its style and manner; but, That the translation should have all the ease of original composition.
To fully capture the merit of the original work and achieve its complete impact, it’s essential that the translation not only conveys the original sentiments accurately and mirrors its style and manner, but also possesses the fluency of original writing.
When we consider those restraints within which a translator finds himself necessarily confined, with regard to the sentiments and manner of his original, it will soon appear that this last requisite includes the most difficult part of his task.[46] To one who walks in trammels, it is not[113] easy to exhibit an air of grace and freedom. It is difficult, even for a capital painter, to preserve in a copy of a picture all the ease and spirit of the original; yet the painter employs precisely the same colours, and has no other care than faithfully to imitate the touch and manner of the picture that is before him. If the original is easy and graceful, the copy will have the same qualities, in proportion as the imitation is just and perfect. The translator’s task is very different: He uses not the same colours with the original, but is required to give his picture the same force and effect. He is not allowed to copy the touches of the original, yet is required,[114] by touches of his own, to produce a perfect resemblance. The more he studies a scrupulous imitation, the less his copy will reflect the ease and spirit of the original. How then shall a translator accomplish this difficult union of ease with fidelity? To use a bold expression, he must adopt the very soul of his author, which must speak through his own organs.
When we think about the limitations that a translator must operate within, concerning the feelings and style of the original work, it quickly becomes clear that this last requirement involves the most challenging part of the job.[46] For someone who’s constrained, it’s not easy to present an air of grace and freedom. Even for a skilled painter, it’s hard to capture all the ease and spirit of the original in a reproduction; yet the painter uses the same colors and only aims to faithfully replicate the style and technique of the painting in front of them. If the original is effortless and graceful, the copy will have the same qualities, depending on how accurately it’s imitated. The translator’s role is quite different: They don’t use the same colors as the original but must convey the same impact and effect. They can’t just copy the original’s style but are expected, through their own strokes, to create a perfect likeness. The more they focus on a meticulous imitation, the less their copy will convey the original's ease and spirit. So how can a translator achieve this challenging blend of ease with fidelity? To put it boldly, they need to embody the very essence of their author, allowing that essence to come through their own voice.
Let us proceed to exemplify this third rule of translation, which regards the attainment of ease of style, by instances both of success and failure.
Let’s demonstrate this third rule of translation, which focuses on achieving a smooth writing style, with examples of both success and failure.
The familiar style of epistolary correspondence is rarely attainable even in original composition. It consists in a delicate medium between the perfect freedom of ordinary conversation and the regularity of written dissertation or narrative. It is extremely difficult to attain this delicate medium in a translation; because the writer has neither a freedom of choice in the sentiments, nor in the mode of expressing them. Mr. Melmoth appears to me to be a great model in this respect. His Translations of the Epistles of Cicero and of Pliny have all the ease of the originals, while they present in general a very faithful transcript of his author’s sense.
The familiar style of letter writing is rarely achieved even in original work. It strikes a delicate balance between the complete freedom of casual conversation and the structure of a formal written essay or story. Achieving this balance in a translation is extremely challenging because the translator lacks the freedom to choose the sentiments or how to express them. Mr. Melmoth seems to be an excellent example in this regard. His translations of the Epistles of Cicero and Pliny maintain the effortless quality of the originals while generally providing a very accurate representation of the author's intent.
“Surely, my friend, your couriers are a set of the most unconscionable fellows. Not that they have given me any particular offence; but as they never bring me a letter when they arrive here, is it fair, they should always press me for one when they return?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 10, 20.
“Surely, my friend, your couriers are a group of the most unreasonable individuals. Not that they have done anything specifically to upset me; but since they never bring me a letter when they get here, is it fair that they always ask me for one when they leave?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 10, 20.
Præposteros habes tabellarios; etsi me quidem non offendunt. Sed tamen cum a me discedunt, flagitant litteras, cum ad me veniunt, nullas afferunt. Cic. Ep. l. 15, ep. 17.
You have messengers; although they don't really bother me. Still, when they leave me, they demand letters, and when they come to me, they bring none. Cic. Ep. l. 15, ep. 17.
“Is it not more worthy of your mighty ambition, to be blended with your learned brethren at Rome, than to stand the sole great wonder of wisdom amidst a parcel of paltry provincials?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 2, 23.
“Is it not more deserving of your mighty ambition, to be part of your educated peers in Rome, rather than to be the sole great wonder of wisdom among a group of insignificant provincials?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 2, 23.
Velim—ibi malis esse ubi aliquo numero sis, quam isthic ubi solus sapere videare. Cic. Ep. l. 1, ep. 10.
I prefer to be in a bad situation with some company than to be in a good place where I seem to be wise all alone. Cic. Ep. l. 1, ep. 10.
“In short, I plainly perceive your finances are in no flourishing situation, and I expect to hear the same account of all your neighbours; so that famine, my friend, most formidable famine, must be your fate, if you do not provide against it in due time. And since you have been reduced to sell your horse, e’en mount your mule, (the only animal, it seems, belonging to you, which you have not yet sacrificed to your table), and convey yourself immediately to Rome. To encourage you to do so, you shall be honoured with a chair and cushion next to mine, and sit the second great pedagogue in my celebrated school.” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 8, 22.
“In short, I can clearly see that your finances are not in a good state, and I expect to hear the same from all your neighbors; so, if you don’t prepare for it in time, famine, my friend, a terrible famine, is bound to be your fate. And since you’ve had to sell your horse, you should ride your mule, (the only animal you seem to own that you haven’t yet sacrificed for food), and make your way to Rome right away. To encourage you to do this, you'll be given a chair and cushion next to mine, making you the second great teacher in my well-known school.” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 8, 22.
Video te bona perdidisse: spero idem isthuc familiares tuos. Actum igitur de te est, nisi provides. Potes mulo isto quem tibi reliquum dicis esse (quando cantherium comedisti) Romam pervehi. Sella tibi erit in ludo, tanquam hypodidascalo; proxima eam pulvinus sequetur. Cic. Ep. l. 9, ep. 18.
You've likely lost your chance: I hope the same applies to your family. It's all over for you unless you take precautions. You can rely on that mule you told me about to get you to Rome (after you finish your meal). You'll have a seat at the games, like a teacher; a cushion will follow close behind. Cic. Ep. l. 9, ep. 18.
“Are you not a pleasant mortal, to question me concerning the fate of those estates you mention, when Balbus had just before been paying you a visit?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 8, 24.
“Are you not a pleasant person, to ask me about the fate of those estates you mentioned, when Balbus had just recently come to see you?” Melmoth, Cic. Ep. 8, 24.
Non tu homo ridiculus es, qui cum Balbus noster apud te fuerit, ex me quæras quid de istis municipiis et agris futurum putem? Cic. Ep. 9, 17.
You're not a ridiculous person, are you, who, when our friend Balbus was with you, would ask me what I think will happen to those towns and lands? Cic. Ep. 9, 17.
“And now I have raised your expectations of this piece, I doubt you will be disappointed when it comes to your hands. In the meanwhile, however, you may expect it, as something that will please you: And who knows but it may?” Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
“And now I have heightened your expectations for this piece, I doubt you will be disappointed when it comes to you. In the meantime, however, you can look forward to it as something that will bring you joy: And who knows, maybe it will?” Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
Erexi expectationem tuam; quam vereor ne destituat oratio in manus sumpta. Interim tamen, tanquam placituram, et fortasse placebit, expecta. Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
Before you get your hopes up; I'm worried that my words will fall short. In the meantime, though, as if it might please you, wait and see. Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
“I consent to undertake the cause which you so earnestly recommend to me; but as glorious and honourable as it may be, I will not be your counsel without a fee. Is it possible, you will say, that my friend Pliny should be so mercenary? In truth it is; and I insist upon a reward, which will do me more honour than the most disinterested patronage.” Plin. Ep. 6, 23.
“I agree to take on the cause that you passionately recommend to me; but as glorious and honorable as it may be, I will not act as your advisor without compensation. You might ask, is it possible that my friend Pliny could be so money-minded? Indeed it is; and I demand a reward that will bring me more honor than the most selfless support.” Plin. Ep. 6, 23.
Impense petis ut agam causam pertinentem ad curam tuam, pulchram alioquin et famosam. Faciam, sed non gratis. Qui fieri potest (inquis)[117] ut non gratis tu? Potest: exigam enim mercedem honestiorem gratuito patrocinio. Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
I ask you to let me handle the matter related to your care, which is otherwise beautiful and well-known. I will do it, but not for free. How can it not be for free? It can: I will demand a more respectable fee instead of offering free support. Plin. Ep. 8, 3.
To these examples of the ease of epistolary correspondence, I add a passage from one of the orations of Cicero, which is yet in a strain of greater familiarity: “A certain mechanic—What’s his name?—Oh, I’m obliged to you for helping me to it: Yes, I mean Polycletus.” Melmoth.
To these examples of how easy it is to communicate through letters, I’ll add a quote from one of Cicero's speeches, which is a bit more casual: “A certain mechanic—What’s his name?—Oh, thanks for helping me with that: Yes, I mean Polycletus.” Melmoth.
Artificem—quemnam? Recte admones. Polycletum esse ducebant. Cicero, Orat. 2, in Verrem.
Artist—who are we talking about? You’re right to point that out. They believed it was Polyclitus. Cicero, Orat. 2, in Verrem.
In the preceding instances from Mr. Melmoth, the words of the English translation which are marked in Italics, are those which, in my opinion, give it the ease of original composition.
In the earlier examples from Mr. Melmoth, the words in the English translation that are italicized are, in my view, what give it the flow of original writing.
But while a translator thus endeavours to transfuse into his work all the ease of the original, the most correct taste is requisite to prevent that ease from degenerating into licentiousness. I have, in treating of the imitation of style and manner, given some examples of the want of this taste. The most licentious of all translators was Mr. Thomas Brown, of facetious memory, in whose translations from Lucian we have the most perfect ease; but it is the ease of Billingsgate and of Wapping. I shall contrast a few passages of his translation of this author, with those of another translator, who has given a faithful transcript of the sense of his original, but from an over-scrupulous fidelity has failed a little in point of ease.
But while a translator works to bring the same flow of the original into their version, they need to have good taste to ensure that flow doesn’t turn into something inappropriate. I've provided some examples of a lack of this taste when discussing imitation of style and manner. The most reckless of all translators was Mr. Thomas Brown, known for his humor, who gave us the smoothest translations from Lucian, but it’s the kind of smoothness you’d find in a rough market. I will compare a few passages from his translations with those of another translator, who has faithfully captured the meaning of the original but, due to being overly meticulous, has sacrificed some of that smoothness.
Gnathon. “What now! Timon, do you strike me? Bear witness, Hercules! O me, O me! But I will call you into the Areopagus for this. Timon. Stay a little only, and you may bring me in guilty of murder.”[47] Francklin’s Lucian.
Gnathon. “What’s the deal! Timon, are you hitting me? Someone please witness this, Hercules! Oh no, oh no! But I will bring you before the Areopagus for this. Timon. Just wait a bit, and you might end up accusing me of murder.”[47] Francklin’s Lucian.
Gnathon. “Confound him! what a blow he has given me! What’s this for, old Touchwood? Bear witness, Hercules, that he has struck me. I warrant you, I shall make you repent of this blow. I’ll indite you upon an action of the case, and bring you coram nobis for an assault and battery.” Timon. “Do, thou confounded law-pimp, do; but if thou stay’st one minute longer, I’ll beat thee to pap. I’ll make thy bones rattle in thee, like three blue beans in a blue bladder. Go, stinkard, or else I shall make you alter your action, and get me indicted for manslaughter.” Timon, Trans. by Brown in Dryden’s Lucian.
Gnathon. “Damn him! What a hit he just gave me! What’s this all about, old Touchwood? Bear witness, Hercules, that he just struck me. I bet you, I’m going to make you regret this hit. I’ll take legal action against you and bring you coram nobis for assault and battery.” Timon. “Go ahead, you annoying legal rat, do it; but if you stick around for even one more minute, I’ll beat you to a pulp. I’ll make your bones rattle in your body, like three blue beans in a blue bladder. Leave, you stinky fool, or I’ll force you to change your mind and get me charged with manslaughter.” Timon, Trans. by Brown in Dryden’s Lucian.
“On the whole, a most perfect character; we shall see presently, with all his modesty, what a bawling he will make.” Francklin’s Lucian, Timon.[48]
“Overall, a truly perfect character; we will soon see, despite his modesty, what a fuss he will create.” Francklin’s Lucian, Timon.[48]
“In fine, he’s a person that knows the world better than any one, and is extremely well[119] acquainted with the whole Encyclopædia of villany; a true elaborate finished rascal, and for all he appears so demure now, that you’d think butter would not melt in his mouth, yet I shall soon make him open his pipes, and roar like a persecuted bear.” Dryden’s Lucian, Timon.
“In short, he’s someone who understands the world better than anyone else and is extremely familiar with the entire Encyclopedia of wickedness; a truly polished and skilled rascal. Even though he looks so mild now that you’d think butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth, I’ll soon get him to open up and roar like a hunted bear.” Dryden’s Lucian, Timon.
“He changes his name, and instead of Byrria, Dromo, or Tibius, now takes the name of Megacles, or Megabyzus, or Protarchus, leaving the rest of the expectants gaping and looking at one another in silent sorrow.” Francklin’s Lucian, Timon.[49]
“He changes his name, and instead of Byrria, Dromo, or Tibius, he now goes by Megacles, Megabyzus, or Protarchus, leaving the others waiting in disbelief, staring at each other in quiet sadness.” Francklin’s Lucian, Timon.[49]
“Straight he changes his name, so that the rascal, who the moment before had no other title about the house, but, you son of a whore, you bulk-begotten cur, you scoundrel, must now be called his worship, his excellency, and the Lord knows what. The best on’t is, that this mushroom puts all these fellows noses out of joint,” &c. Dryden’s Lucian, Timon.
“Immediately he changes his name, so that the jerk, who just a moment ago had no other title in the house but, you son of a whore, you oversized, worthless dog, you scoundrel, must now be referred to as his worship, his excellency, and God knows what else. The best part is that this upstart puts all these guys out of sorts,” &c. Dryden’s Lucian, Timon.
From these contrasted specimens we may decide, that the one translation of Lucian errs perhaps as much on the score of restraint, as the other on that of licentiousness. The preceding examples from Melmoth point out, in my opinion, the just medium of free and spirited translation, for the attainment of which the most correct taste is requisite.
From these contrasting examples, we can determine that one translation of Lucian might be too restrained, while the other is too free. The earlier examples from Melmoth, in my view, highlight the right balance of a free and lively translation, which requires the highest level of taste.
If the order in which I have classed the three general laws of translation is their just and natural arrangement, which I think will hardly be denied, it will follow, that in all cases where a sacrifice is necessary to be made of one of those laws to another, a due regard ought to be paid to their rank and comparative importance. The different genius of the languages of the original and translation, will often make it necessary to depart from the manner of the original, in order to convey a faithful picture of the sense; but it would be highly preposterous to depart, in any case, from the sense, for the sake of imitating the manner. Equally improper would it be, to sacrifice either the sense or manner of the original, if these can be preserved consistently with purity of expression, to a fancied ease or superior gracefulness of composition. This last is the fault of the French translations of D’Ablancourt, an author otherwise of very high merit. His versions are admirable, so long as we forbear to compare them with the originals; they are models of ease, of elegance, and perspicuity; but he has considered these qualities as the primary requisites of translation, and both the sense and manner of his originals are sacrificed, without scruple, to their attainment.[50]
If the order in which I've categorized the three general laws of translation is their rightful and natural arrangement, which I think is hard to dispute, it follows that whenever a trade-off is necessary between one of these laws and another, we should consider their rank and relative importance. The different characteristics of the original and translated languages often require straying from the original style to accurately convey the meaning; however, it would be completely unreasonable to alter the meaning just to mimic the style. It would also be inappropriate to sacrifice either the meaning or the style of the original if we can maintain both while ensuring clear expression, just for the sake of perceived ease or greater elegance in the writing. This is the flaw in the French translations by D’Ablancourt, who is otherwise a highly valued author. His translations are remarkable as long as we don’t compare them to the originals; they are examples of ease, elegance, and clarity. However, he prioritized these qualities as the main requirements for translation, and both the meaning and style of his originals are sacrificed without hesitation to achieve them.[50]
CHAPTER X
IT IS LESS DIFFICULT TO ATTAIN THE EASE OF ORIGINAL COMPOSITION IN POETICAL, THAN IN PROSE TRANSLATION.—LYRIC POETRY ADMITS OF THE GREATEST LIBERTY OF TRANSLATION.—EXAMPLES DISTINGUISHING PARAPHRASE FROM TRANSLATION,—FROM DRYDEN, LOWTH, FONTENELLE, PRIOR, ANGUILLARA, HUGHES.
IT IS EASIER TO ACHIEVE THE FLUENCY OF ORIGINAL WRITING IN POETRY THAN IN PROSE TRANSLATION. LYRIC POETRY ALLOWS FOR THE GREATEST FREEDOM IN TRANSLATION. HERE ARE EXAMPLES THAT DIFFERENTIATE PARAPHRASE FROM TRANSLATION—FROM DRYDEN, LOWTH, FONTENELLE, PRIOR, ANGUILLARA, HUGHES.
It may perhaps appear paradoxical to assert, that it is less difficult to give to a poetical translation all the ease of original composition, than to give the same degree of ease to a prose translation. Yet the truth of this assertion will be readily admitted, if assent is given to that observation, which I before endeavoured to illustrate, viz. That a superior degree of liberty is allowed to a poetical translator in amplifying, retrenching from, and embellishing his original, than to a prose translator. For without some portion of this liberty, there can be no ease of composition; and where the greatest liberty is allowable, there that ease will be most apparent, as it is less difficult to attain to it.
It might seem paradoxical to say that it's easier to give a poetry translation the same flow as an original piece than to do the same for a prose translation. However, this claim can be easily accepted if we consider the observation I previously tried to explain: a poetry translator is granted more freedom to expand, cut down, and enhance their original work than a prose translator is. Without some degree of this freedom, it's impossible to achieve a smooth composition; and where the most freedom is permitted, that smoothness will be more noticeable, as it's simply easier to achieve.
For the same reason, among the different species of poetical composition, the lyric is that which allows of the greatest liberty in translation; as a freedom both of thought and expression is agreeable to its character. Yet even in[124] this, which is the freest of all species of translation, we must guard against licentiousness; and perhaps the more so, that we are apt to persuade ourselves that the less caution is necessary. The difficulty indeed is, where so much freedom is allowed, to define what is to be accounted licentiousness in poetical translation. A moderate liberty of amplifying and retrenching the ideas of the original, has been granted to the translator of prose; but is it allowable, even to the translator of a lyric poem, to add new images and new thoughts to those of the original, or to enforce the sentiments by illustrations which are not in the original? As the limits between free translation and paraphrase are more easily perceived than they can be well defined, instead of giving a general answer to this question, I think it safer to give my opinion upon particular examples.
For the same reason, among the different types of poetry, the lyric allows for the most freedom in translation; both the liberty of thought and expression align with its nature. However, even in[124] this, which is the most flexible type of translation, we need to be careful not to lose our way; and maybe even more so, because we tend to think that less caution is needed. The challenge really lies in figuring out what counts as excessive freedom in poetic translation. Translators of prose have some leeway to expand or cut ideas from the original, but is it acceptable for a translator of a lyric poem to introduce new images and thoughts that weren't in the original, or to emphasize the sentiments with examples that aren't part of it? Since the boundaries between free translation and paraphrase are easier to recognize than to define clearly, rather than offering a broad answer to this question, I find it better to share my thoughts on specific examples.
Dr. Lowth has adapted to the present times, and addressed to his own countrymen, a very noble imitation of the 6th ode of the third book of Horace: Delicta majorum immeritus lues, &c. The greatest part of this composition is of the nature of parody; but in the version of the following stanza there is perhaps but a slight excess of that liberty which may be allowed to the translator of a lyric poet:
Dr. Lowth has adjusted to the modern era and created a very impressive version of the 6th ode from the third book of Horace for his fellow countrymen: Delicta majorum immeritus lues, &c. Most of this piece is a parody; however, in the translation of the following stanza, there might be just a tiny bit too much freedom that a translator of a lyric poet can take:
Here the translator has superadded no new images or illustrations; but he has, in two parts of the stanza, given a moral application which is not in the original: “That ill adorns the form, while it corrupts the heart;” and “Studious of every praise, but virtue, truth, and sense.” These moral lines are unquestionably a very high improvement of the original; but they seem to me to transgress, though indeed very slightly, the liberty allowed to a poetical translator.
Here, the translator hasn’t added any new images or illustrations; however, he has included a moral application in two parts of the stanza that isn’t in the original: “That ill adorns the form, while it corrupts the heart;” and “Studious of every praise, but virtue, truth, and sense.” These moral lines are definitely a significant improvement over the original, but they do seem to me to slightly exceed the creative freedom usually given to a poetic translator.
In that fine translation by Dryden, of the 29th ode of the third book of Horace, which upon the whole is paraphrastical, the version of the two following stanzas has no more licence than what is justifiable:
In that great translation by Dryden of the 29th ode from the third book of Horace, which is generally paraphrased, the translation of the two following stanzas has just the right amount of freedom:
The celebrated verses of Adrian, addressed to his Soul, have been translated and imitated by many different writers.
The famous verses of Adrian, directed to his Soul, have been translated and copied by many different authors.
By Casaubon.
By Casaubon.
Except in the fourth line, where there is a slight change of epithets, this may be termed a just translation, exhibiting both the sense and manner of the original.
Except in the fourth line, where there is a slight change of epithets, this can be called an accurate translation, showing both the meaning and style of the original.
By Fontenelle.
By Fontenelle.
The French translation is still more faithful to the original, and exhibits equally with the former its spirit and manner.
The French translation is even more true to the original and demonstrates the same spirit and style as the previous version.
The following verses by Prior are certainly a great improvement upon the original; by a most judicious and happy amplification of the sentiments, (which lose much of their effect in the Latin, from their extreme compression); nor do they, in my opinion, exceed the liberty of poetical translation.
The following verses by Prior are definitely a big improvement over the original; through a very wise and effective expansion of the ideas, which lose a lot of their impact in the Latin due to being so tightly packed; and in my view, they don't go beyond the freedom allowed in poetic translation.
Mr. Pope’s Dying Christian to his Soul, which is modelled on the verses of Adrian, retains so little of the thoughts of the original, and substitutes in their place a train of sentiments so different, that it cannot even be called a paraphrase, but falls rather under the description of imitation.
Mr. Pope’s Dying Christian to his Soul, which is based on the verses of Adrian, keeps so few of the original thoughts and replaces them with a series of sentiments that are so different it can't even be considered a paraphrase. Instead, it fits more under the label of imitation.
The Italian version of Ovid in ottava rima, by Anguillara, is a work of great poetical merit; but is scarcely in any part to be regarded as a translation of the original. It is almost entirely paraphrastical. In the story of Pyramus and Thisbe, the simple ideas announced in these two lines,
The Italian version of Ovid in ottava rima, by Anguillara, is a work of great poetic value; however, it's hardly a true translation of the original. It’s mostly a paraphrase. In the story of Pyramus and Thisbe, the straightforward concepts conveyed in these two lines,
are the subject of the following paraphrase, which is as beautiful in its composition, as it is unbounded in the licence of its amplification.
are the subject of the following paraphrase, which is just as beautiful in its structure as it is limitless in the freedom of its elaboration.
In the following poem by Mr. Hughes, which the author has intitled an imitation of the 16th ode of the second book of Horace, the greatest part of the composition is a just and excellent translation, while the rest is a free paraphrase or commentary on the original. I shall mark in Italics all that I consider as paraphrastical: the rest is a just translation, in which the writer has assumed no more liberty, than was necessary to give the poem the easy air of an original composition.
In the poem by Mr. Hughes, titled an imitation of the 16th ode of the second book of Horace, most of the piece is a accurate and excellent translation, while the rest is a loose paraphrase or commentary on the original. I will highlight in italics everything I consider to be paraphrased: the remaining parts are a true translation, where the writer took just enough liberties to give the poem a relaxed feel of an original work.
CHAPTER XI
OF THE TRANSLATION OF IDIOMATIC PHRASES.—EXAMPLES FROM COTTON, ECHARD, STERNE.—INJUDICIOUS USE OF IDIOMS IN THE TRANSLATION, WHICH DO NOT CORRESPOND WITH THE AGE OR COUNTRY OF THE ORIGINAL.—IDIOMATIC PHRASES SOMETIMES INCAPABLE OF TRANSLATION.
OF THE TRANSLATION OF IDIOMATIC PHRASES.—EXAMPLES FROM COTTON, ECHARD, STERNE.—POOR USE OF IDIOMS IN THE TRANSLATION, WHICH DO NOT MATCH THE TIME OR PLACE OF THE ORIGINAL.—IDIOMATIC PHRASES SOMETIMES IMPOSSIBLE TO TRANSLATE.
While a translator endeavours to give to his work all the ease of original composition, the chief difficulty he has to encounter will be found in the translation of idioms, or those turns of expression which do not belong to universal grammar, but of which every language has its own, that are exclusively proper to it. It will be easily understood, that when I speak of the difficulty of translating idioms, I do not mean those general modes of arrangement or construction which regulate a whole language, and which may not be common to it with other tongues: As, for example, the placing the adjective always before the substantive in English, which in French and in Latin is most commonly placed after it; the use of the participle in English, where the present tense is used in other languages; as he is writing, scribit, il écrit; the use of the preposition to before the infinitive in English, where the French use the preposition[136] de or of. These, which may be termed the general idioms of a language, are soon understood, and are exchanged for parallel idioms with the utmost ease. With regard to these a translator can never err, unless through affectation or choice.[53] For example, in translating the[137] French phrase, Il profita d’un avis, he may choose fashionably to say, in violation of the English construction, he profited of an advice; or, under the sanction of poetical licence, he may choose to engraft the idiom of one language into another, as Mr. Macpherson has done, where he says, “Him to the strength of Hercules, the lovely Astyochea bore;” Ον τεκεν Αστυοχεια, βιη Ηρακληειη· Il. lib. 2, l. 165. But it is not with regard to such idiomatic constructions, that a translator will ever find himself under any difficulty. It is in the translation of those particular idiomatic phrases of which every language has its own collection; phrases which are generally of a familiar nature, and which occur most commonly in conversation, or in that species of writing which approaches to the ease of conversation.
While a translator tries to make their work feel as smooth as original writing, the biggest challenge they face is translating idioms—those unique expressions that don't follow universal grammar rules but are specific to each language. It’s clear that when I talk about the difficulty of translating idioms, I'm not referring to the general structure or rules that govern a whole language, which may overlap with other languages. For instance, the way adjectives usually come before nouns in English, whereas in French and Latin, they often come after. The use of the participle in English, where we say “he is writing” as opposed to using the present tense in other languages like scribit or il écrit. Or how we use the preposition to before the infinitive in English while in French they use de or of. These general language idioms are quickly understood and easily swapped for similar idioms. In these cases, a translator is unlikely to make mistakes unless they are being pretentious or making a choice. For example, when translating the French phrase Il profita d’un avis, one might stylishly say, in defiance of English structure, he profited of an advice; or, under poetic license, incorporate the idiom of one language into another, as Mr. Macpherson did when he said, “Him to the strength of Hercules, the lovely Astyochea bore;” Ον τεκεν Αστυοχεια, βιη Ηρακληειη· Il. lib. 2, l. 165. However, it's not these kinds of idiomatic constructions that pose difficulties for a translator. The real challenge lies in translating those specific idiomatic phrases that exist in every language; phrases that are usually quite casual and commonly found in conversation or in writing that mimics the ease of spoken language.
The translation is perfect, when the translator finds in his own language an idiomatic phrase[138] corresponding to that of the original. Montaigne (Ess. l. 1, c. 29) says of Gallio, “Lequel ayant été envoyé en exil en l’isle de Lesbos, on fut averti à Rome, qu’il s’y donnoit du bon temps, et que ce qu’on lui avoit enjoint pour peine, lui tournoit à commodité.” The difficulty of translating this sentence lies in the idiomatic phrase, “qu’il s’y donnoit du bon temps.” Cotton finding a parallel idiom in English, has translated the passage with becoming ease and spirit: “As it happened to one Gallio, who having been sent an exile to the isle of Lesbos, news was not long after brought to Rome, that he there lived as merry as the day was long; and that what had been enjoined him for a penance, turned out to his greatest pleasure and satisfaction.” Thus, in another passage of the same author, (Essais, l. 1, c. 29) “Si j’eusse été chef de part, j’eusse prins autre voye plus naturelle.” “Had I rul’d the roast, I should have taken another and more natural course.” So likewise, (Ess. l. 1, c. 25) “Mais d’y enfoncer plus avant, et de m’être rongé les ongles à l’étude d’Aristote, monarche de la doctrine moderne.” “But, to dive farther than that, and to have cudgell’d my brains in the study of Aristotle, the monarch of all modern learning.” So, in the following passages from Terence, translated by Echard: “Credo manibus pedibusque obnixè omnia facturum,” Andr. act 1. “I know he’ll be at it tooth and nail.” “Herus, quantum audio, uxore excidit,” Andr. act 2.[139] “For aught I perceive, my poor master may go whistle for a wife.”
The translation is perfect when the translator finds an idiomatic phrase[138] in their own language that corresponds to the original. Montaigne (Ess. l. 1, c. 29) talks about Gallio, saying, “He was sent into exile on the island of Lesbos, and news soon reached Rome that he was having a great time there, and that what had been imposed on him as a penalty turned out to be of great benefit to him.” The challenge in translating this sentence lies in the idiomatic phrase, “qu’il s’y donnoit du bon temps.” Cotton found a similar idiom in English and translated the passage smoothly and energetically: “As it happened with one Gallio, who, having been sent into exile to the island of Lesbos, news soon came to Rome that he was living as merrily as could be; and that what had been imposed on him as a penance turned out to his greatest pleasure and satisfaction.” Similarly, in another passage from the same author, (Essais, l. 1, c. 29) “Si j’eusse été chef de part, j’eusse prins autre voye plus naturelle.” “If I had been in charge, I would have taken a different and more natural approach.” Likewise, (Ess. l. 1, c. 25) “Mais d’y enfoncer plus avant, et de m’être rongé les ongles à l’étude d’Aristote, monarche de la doctrine moderne.” “But to go deeper than that, and to have drummed my brains studying Aristotle, the monarch of all modern learning.” In the following passages from Terence, translated by Echard: “Credo manibus pedibusque obnixè omnia facturum,” Andr. act 1. “I know he’ll go at it tooth and nail.” “Herus, quantum audio, uxore excidit,” Andr. act 2.[139] “For all I can tell, my poor master might as well whistle for a wife.”
In like manner, the following colloquial phrases are capable of a perfect translation by corresponding idioms. Rem acu tetigisti, “You have hit the nail upon the head.” Mihi isthic nec seritur nec repitur, Plaut. “That’s no bread and butter of mine.” Omnem jecit aleam, “It was neck or nothing with him.” Τι προς τ’ αλφιτα; Aristoph. Nub. “Will that make the pot boil?”
In the same way, the following colloquial phrases can be perfectly translated using corresponding idioms. Rem acu tetigisti, “You’ve hit the nail on the head.” Mihi isthic nec seritur nec repitur, Plaut. “That’s not my thing.” Omnem jecit aleam, “It was all or nothing for him.” Τι προς τ’ αλφιτα; Aristoph. Nub. “Will that make the pot boil?”
It is not perhaps possible to produce a happier instance of translation by corresponding idioms, than Sterne has given in the translation of Slawkenbergius’s Tale. “Nihil me pœnitet hujus nasi, quoth Pamphagus; that is, My nose has been the making of me.” “Nec est cur pœniteat; that is, How the deuce should such a nose fail?” Tristram Shandy, vol. 3, ch. 7. “Miles peregrini in faciem suspexit. Dî boni, nova forma nasi! The centinel look’d up into the stranger’s face.—Never saw such a nose in his life!” Ibid.
It might not be possible to find a better example of translation using equivalent expressions than what Sterne provided in the translation of Slawkenbergius’s Tale. “Nihil me pœnitet hujus nasi, said Pamphagus; which means, My nose has made me who I am.” “Nec est cur pœniteat; which means, Why on earth would such a nose be a problem?” Tristram Shandy, vol. 3, ch. 7. “Miles peregrini in faciem suspexit. Dî boni, nova forma nasi! The sentinel looked up at the stranger’s face.—He had never seen such a nose in his life!” Ibid.
As there is nothing which so much conduces both to the ease and spirit of composition, as a happy use of idiomatic phrases, there is nothing which a translator, who has a moderate command of his own language, is so apt to carry to a licentious extreme. Echard, whose translations of Terence and of Plautus have, upon the whole, much merit, is extremely censurable for his intemperate use of idiomatic phrases. In[140] the first act of the Andria, Davus thus speaks to himself:
As nothing contributes more to the ease and energy of writing than a clever use of idiomatic expressions, nothing is more likely for a translator with a decent grip on their language to take to an excessive level. Echard, whose translations of Terence and Plautus are generally quite good, is heavily criticized for his overuse of idiomatic phrases. In[140] the first act of the Andria, Davus says to himself:
The translation of this passage by Echard, exhibits a strain of vulgar petulance, which is very opposite to the chastened simplicity of the original.
The translation of this passage by Echard shows a tone of crude irritation, which is very different from the refined simplicity of the original.
“Why, seriously, poor Davy, ’tis high time to bestir thy stumps, and to leave off dozing; at least, if a body may guess at the old man’s meaning by his mumping. If these brains do not help me out at a dead lift, to pot goes Pilgarlick, or his master, for certain: and hang me for a dog, if I know which side to take; whether to help my young master, or make fair with his father.”
“Seriously, poor Davy, it’s about time to get moving and stop dozing off; at least, if you can interpret the old man’s mumbling. If these thoughts don’t get me out of a jam, then either Pilgarlick or his master is done for, no doubt about it: and I swear I don’t know which side to take; whether to help my young master or to get on good terms with his father.”
In the use of idiomatic phrases, a translator frequently forgets both the country of his original author, and the age in which he wrote; and while he makes a Greek or a Roman speak French or English, he unwittingly puts into his mouth allusions to the manners of modern France or England.[54] This, to use a phrase[141] borrowed from painting, may be termed an offence against the costume. The proverbial expression, βατραχω ὑδωρ, in Theocritus, is of similar import with the English proverb, to carry coals to Newcastle; but it would be a gross impropriety to use this expression in the translation of an ancient classic. Cicero, in his oration for Archias, says, “Persona quæ propter otium et studium minime in judiciis periculisque versata est.” M. Patru has translated this, “Un homme que ses études et ses livres ont éloigné du commerce du Palais.” The Palais, or the Old Palace of the kings of France, it is true, is the place where the parliament of Paris and the chief courts of justice were assembled for[142] the decision of causes; but it is just as absurd to make Cicero talk of his haranguing in the Palais, as it would be of his pleading in Westminster Hall. In this respect, Echard is most notoriously faulty: We find in every page of his translations of Terence and Plautus, the most incongruous jumble of ancient and of modern manners. He talks of the “Lord Chief Justice of Athens,” Jam tu autem nobis Præturam geris? Pl. Epid. act 1, sc. 1, and says, “I will send him to Bridewell with his skin stripped over his ears,” Hominem irrigatum plagis pistori dabo, Ibid. sc. 3. “I must expect to beat hemp in Bridewell all the days of my life,” Molendum mihi est usque in pistrina, Ter. Phormio, act 2. “He looks as grave as an alderman,” Tristis severitas inest in vultû, Ibid. Andria, act 5.—The same author makes the ancient heathen Romans and Greeks swear British and Christian oaths; such as “Fore George, Blood and ounds, Gadzookers, ’Sbuddikins, By the Lord Harry!” They are likewise well read in the books both of the Old and New Testament: “Good b’ye, Sir Solomon,” says Gripus to Trachalion, Salve, Thales! Pl. Rudens, act 4, sc. 3; and Sosia thus vouches his own identity to Mercury, “By Jove I am he, and ’tis as true as the gospel,” Per Jovem juro, med esse, neque me falsum dicere, Pl. Amphit. act 1, sc. 1.[55] The same ancients,[143] in Mr. Echard’s translation, are familiarly acquainted with the modern invention of gunpowder; “Had we but a mortar now to play upon them under the covert way, one bomb would make them scamper,” Fundam tibi nunc nimis vellem dari, ut tu illos procul hinc ex oculto cæderes, facerent fugam, Ter. Eun. act 4. And as their soldiers swear and fight, so they must needs drink like the moderns: “This god can’t afford one brandy-shop in all his dominions,” Ne thermopolium quidem ullum ille instruit, Pl. Rud. act 2, sc. 9. In the same comedy, Plautus, who wrote 180 years before Christ, alludes to the battle of La Hogue, fought A.D. 1692. “I’ll be as great as a king,” says Gripus, “I’ll have a Royal Sun[56] for pleasure, like the king of France, and sail about from port to port,” Navibus magnis mercaturam faciam, Pl. Rud. act 4, sc. 2.
In the use of idiomatic phrases, a translator often forgets both the country of the original author and the time period in which they wrote. While making a Greek or a Roman speak French or English, they unintentionally include references to the customs of modern France or England.[54] This, to use an art term, could be called an offense against the costume. The proverbial phrase, βατραχω ὑδωρ, in Theocritus, is similar in meaning to the English proverb, to carry coals to Newcastle; but it would be completely inappropriate to use that expression in a translation of an ancient classic. Cicero, in his speech for Archias, states, “Persona quæ propter otium et studium minime in judiciis periculisque versata est.” M. Patru translated this as, “Un homme que ses études et ses livres ont éloigné du commerce du Palais.” The Palais, or the Old Palace of the kings of France, is indeed where the parliament of Paris and the main courts of justice met for[142] the resolution of cases; but it's just as silly to make Cicero mention speaking in the Palais, as it would be to have him talk about arguing in Westminster Hall. In this regard, Echard is notably flawed: we see on every page of his translations of Terence and Plautus, a strange mix of ancient and modern customs. He talks about the “Lord Chief Justice of Athens,” Jam tu autem nobis Præturam geris? Pl. Epid. act 1, sc. 1, and says, “I will send him to Bridewell with his skin stripped over his ears,” Hominem irrigatum plagis pistori dabo, Ibid. sc. 3. “I must expect to beat hemp in Bridewell all the days of my life,” Molendum mihi est usque in pistrina, Ter. Phormio, act 2. “He looks as serious as an alderman,” Tristis severitas inest in vultû, Ibid. Andria, act 5.—The same author has ancient pagan Romans and Greeks swearing using British and Christian oaths; things like “Fore George, Blood and ounds, Gadzookers, ’Sbuddikins, By the Lord Harry!” They are also very familiar with the texts of both the Old and New Testament: “Good b’ye, Sir Solomon,” says Gripus to Trachalion, Salve, Thales! Pl. Rudens, act 4, sc. 3; and Sosia thus affirms his own identity to Mercury, “By Jove I am he, and ’tis as true as the gospel,” Per Jovem juro, med esse, neque me falsum dicere, Pl. Amphit. act 1, sc. 1.[55] The same ancients,[143] in Mr. Echard’s translation, are casually familiar with the modern invention of gunpowder; “Had we but a mortar now to play upon them under the covert way, one bomb would make them scamper,” Fundam tibi nunc nimis vellem dari, ut tu illos procul hinc ex oculto cæderes, facerent fugam, Ter. Eun. act 4. And as their soldiers swear and fight, they must also drink like moderns: “This god can’t afford one brandy-shop in all his dominions,” Ne thermopolium quidem ullum ille instruit, Pl. Rud. act 2, sc. 9. In the same comedy, Plautus, who wrote 180 years before Christ, refers to the battle of La Hogue, fought A.D. 1692. “I’ll be as great as a king,” says Gripus, “I’ll have a Royal Sun[56] for pleasure, like the king of France, and sail about from port to port,” Navibus magnis mercaturam faciam, Pl. Rud. act 4, sc. 2.
In the Latin poems of Pitcairne, we remark an uncommon felicity in cloathing pictures of modern manners in classical phraseology. In familiar poetry, and in pieces of a witty or humorous nature, this has often a very happy effect, and exalts the ridicule of the sentiment, or humour of the picture. But Pitcairne’s fondness[144] for the language of Horace, Ovid, and Lucretius, has led him sometimes into a gross violation of propriety, and the laws of good taste. In the translation of a Psalm, we are shocked when we find the Almighty addressed by the epithets of a heathen divinity, and his attributes celebrated in the language and allusions proper to the Pagan mythology. Thus, in the translation of the 104th Psalm, every one must be sensible of the glaring impropriety of the following expressions:
In Pitcairne's Latin poems, we notice an unusual skill in dressing modern themes in classical language. In light-hearted poetry and witty or humorous pieces, this often creates a very effective and entertaining result, enhancing the ridicule of the sentiment or the humor of the scene. However, Pitcairne’s love for the language of Horace, Ovid, and Lucretius sometimes leads him to cross the line of propriety and good taste. In his translation of a Psalm, we are taken aback when we see the Almighty referred to by the names of a pagan god, and His attributes celebrated with language and references that fit pagan mythology. In the translation of the 104th Psalm, everyone can easily recognize the glaring inappropriateness of the following expressions:
which is the first line of the speech of Venus to Jupiter, in the 10th Æneid: and the other is the beginning of Psalm lxxxii. where two entire lines, with the change of one syllable, are borrowed from Horace:
which is the first line of Venus's speech to Jupiter in the 10th Æneid: and the other is the start of Psalm lxxxii. where two complete lines, with just one syllable changed, are taken from Horace:
In the latter example, the poet probably judged that the change of Jovis into Jovæ removed all objection; and Ruddiman has attempted to vindicate the Divûm of the former passage, by applying it to saints or angels: but allowing there were sufficient apology for both those words, the impropriety still remains; for the associated ideas present themselves immediately to the mind, and we are justly offended with the literal adoption of an address to Jupiter in a hymn to the Creator.
In the latter example, the poet likely thought that changing Jovis to Jovæ eliminated any issues; and Ruddiman tried to justify the use of Divûm in the earlier passage by connecting it to saints or angels. However, even if there were valid reasons for both terms, the inappropriateness still exists. The associated ideas come to mind right away, and it's reasonable for us to be bothered by the direct reference to Jupiter in a hymn meant for the Creator.
If a translator is bound, in general, to adhere with fidelity to the manners of the age and country to which his original belongs, there are some instances in which he will find it necessary to make a slight sacrifice to the manners of his modern readers. The ancients, in the expression of resentment or contempt, made use of many[146] epithets and appellations which sound extremely shocking to our more polished ears, because we never hear them employed but by the meanest and most degraded of the populace. By similar reasoning we must conclude, that those expressions conveyed no such mean or shocking ideas to the ancients, since we find them used by the most dignified and exalted characters. In the 19th book of the Odyssey, Melantho, one of Penelope’s maids, having vented her spleen against Ulysses, and treated him as a bold beggar who had intruded himself into the palace as a spy, is thus sharply reproved by the Queen:
If a translator is generally required to stay true to the customs of the time and place of the original work, there are times when they might need to compromise a little to suit their modern readers. The ancients often used many terms and titles to express resentment or disdain that sound quite shocking to our more refined sensibilities, because we typically hear these words only from the lowest and most despised members of society. By the same logic, we must conclude that these expressions didn’t carry the same low or offensive connotations for the ancients, as we see them used by the most respected and noble figures. In the 19th book of the Odyssey, Melantho, one of Penelope’s maids, having unleashed her anger on Ulysses and labeled him a bold beggar who has intruded into the palace as a spy, is sharply rebuked by the Queen:
These opprobrious epithets, in a literal translation, would sound extremely offensive from the lips of the περιφρων Πηνελοπεια, whom the poet has painted as a model of female dignity and propriety. Such translation, therefore, as conveying a picture different from what the poet intended, would be in reality injurious to his sense. Of this sort of refinement Mr. Hobbes had no idea; and therefore he gives the epithets in their genuine purity and simplicity:
These insulting terms, in a literal translation, would come across as very offensive from the thoughtful Penelope, whom the poet has portrayed as a symbol of female dignity and decency. Such a translation, as it presents an image different from what the poet intended, would actually harm his meaning. Mr. Hobbes had no concept of this kind of nuance; therefore, he presents the terms in their true purity and simplicity:
A translator will often meet with idiomatic phrases in the original author, to which no corresponding idiom can be found in the language of the translation. As a literal translation of such phrases cannot be tolerated, the only resource is, to express the sense in plain and easy language. Cicero, in one of his letters to Papirius Pætus, says, “Veni igitur, si vires, et disce jam προλεγομενας quas quæris; etsi sus Minervam,” Ep. ad Fam. 9, 18. The idiomatic phrase si vires, is capable of a perfect translation by a corresponding idiom; but that which occurs in the latter part of the sentence, etsi sus Minervam, can neither be translated by a corresponding idiom, nor yet literally. Mr. Melmoth has thus happily expressed the sense of the whole passage: “If you have any spirit then, fly hither, and learn from our elegant bills of fare how to refine your own; though, to do your talents justice, this is a sort of knowledge in which you are much superior to your instructors.”—Pliny, in one of his epistles to Calvisius, thus addresses him, Assem para, et accipe auream fabulam: fabulas immo: nam me priorum nova admonuit, lib. 2, ep. 20. To this expression, assem para, &c. which[148] is a proverbial mode of speech, we have nothing that corresponds in English. To translate the phrase literally would have a poor effect: “Give me a penny, and take a golden story, or a story worth gold.” Mr. Melmoth has given the sense in easy language: “Are you inclined to hear a story? or, if you please, two or three? for one brings to my mind another.”
A translator often encounters idiomatic phrases from the original author that don't have a direct equivalent in the target language. Since a literal translation of these phrases isn't acceptable, the best approach is to convey the meaning in simple and straightforward language. Cicero, in one of his letters to Papirius Pætus, says, “Veni igitur, si vires, et disce jam προλεγομενας quas quæris; etsi sus Minervam,” Ep. ad Fam. 9, 18. The idiomatic phrase si vires can be perfectly translated using a corresponding idiom; however, the phrase in the latter part of the sentence, etsi sus Minervam, cannot be translated with either a matching idiom or literally. Mr. Melmoth has effectively conveyed the meaning of the whole passage: “If you have any spirit then, come here, and learn from our elegant menus how to refine your own; although, to be fair, you already excel your teachers in this kind of knowledge.” —Pliny, in one of his letters to Calvisius, addresses him, Assem para, et accipe auream fabulam: fabulas immo: nam me priorum nova admonuit, lib. 2, ep. 20. This expression, assem para, &c., is a proverbial phrase that has no equivalent in English. A literal translation would sound awkward: “Give me a penny, and take a golden story, or a story worth gold.” Mr. Melmoth has captured the meaning in a more accessible way: “Are you interested in hearing a story? Or, if you prefer, two or three? Because one story reminds me of another.”
But this resource, of translating the idiomatic phrase into easy language, must fail, where the merit of the passage to be translated actually lies in that expression which is idiomatical. This will often occur in epigrams, many of which are therefore incapable of translation: Thus, in the following epigram, the point of wit lies in an idiomatic phrase, and is lost in every other language where the same precise idiom does not occur:
But this resource of turning the idiomatic phrase into straightforward language will fail when the value of the passage being translated is rooted in that idiomatic expression. This often happens with epigrams, many of which can't be translated effectively. For example, in the following epigram, the cleverness is in an idiomatic phrase, which gets lost in any other language where that exact idiom isn’t used:
On the wretched imitations of the Diable Boiteux of Le Sage:
About the terrible imitations of the Diable Boiteux by Le Sage:
We say in English, “’Tis not worth a fig,” or, “’tis not worth a farthing;” but we cannot say, as the French do, “’Tis not worth the devil;” and therefore the epigram cannot be translated into English.
We say in English, “It’s not worth a fig,” or, “it’s not worth a farthing;” but we cannot say, as the French do, “It’s not worth the devil;” and therefore the epigram cannot be translated into English.
Although we have idioms in English that are nearly similar to this, we have none which has the same naïveté, and therefore no justice can be done to this passage by any English translation.
Although we have idioms in English that are almost similar to this, we don't have any that capture the same naïveté, and so no English translation can do justice to this passage.
In like manner, it appears to me impossible to convey, in any translation, the naïveté of the following remark on the fanciful labours of Etymologists: “Monsieur,—dans l’Etymologie il faut compter les voyelles pour rien, et les consonnes pour peu de chose.”
In the same way, it seems impossible for me to capture, in any translation, the naïveté of the following comment on the imaginative work of etymologists: “Sir,—in etymology, you have to consider vowels as nothing, and consonants as barely anything.”
CHAPTER XII
DIFFICULTY OF TRANSLATING DON QUIXOTE, FROM ITS IDIOMATIC PHRASEOLOGY.—OF THE BEST TRANSLATIONS OF THAT ROMANCE.—COMPARISON OF THE TRANSLATION BY MOTTEUX WITH THAT BY SMOLLET.
DIFFICULTY OF TRANSLATING DON QUIXOTE, FROM ITS IDIOMATIC PHRASEOLOGY.—OF THE BEST TRANSLATIONS OF THAT ROMANCE.—COMPARISON OF THE TRANSLATION BY MOTTEUX WITH THAT BY SMOLLET.
There is perhaps no book to which it is more difficult to do perfect justice in a translation than the Don Quixote of Cervantes. This difficulty arises from the extreme frequency of its idiomatic phrases. As the Spanish language is in itself highly idiomatical, even the narrative part of the book is on that account difficult; but the colloquial part is studiously filled with idioms, as one of the principal characters continually expresses himself in proverbs. Of this work there have been many English translations, executed, as may be supposed, with various degrees of merit. The two best of these, in my opinion, are the translations of Motteux and Smollet, both of them writers eminently well qualified for the task they undertook. It will not be foreign to the purpose of this Essay, if I shall here make a short comparative estimate of the merit of these translations.[57]
There’s probably no book that’s harder to translate perfectly than Cervantes' Don Quixote. This challenge comes from how often it uses idiomatic phrases. Since Spanish is filled with idioms, even the storytelling part of the book is tough to translate; but the dialogue is packed with idioms, as one of the main characters often speaks in proverbs. Many English translations of this work exist, and they vary widely in quality. In my view, the two best translations are by Motteux and Smollet, both of whom are well-suited for the job they took on. It will be relevant to this essay if I provide a brief comparative evaluation of the merits of these translations.[57]
Smollet inherited from nature a strong sense of ridicule, a great fund of original humour, and a happy versatility of talent, by which he could accommodate his style to almost every species of writing. He could adopt alternately the solemn, the lively, the sarcastic, the burlesque, and the vulgar. To these qualifications he joined an inventive genius, and a vigorous imagination. As he possessed talents equal to the composition of original works of the same species with the romance of Cervantes; so it is not perhaps possible to conceive a writer more completely qualified to give a perfect translation of that romance.
Smollett was naturally gifted with a sharp sense of humor, a wealth of original wit, and a versatile talent that allowed him to adapt his writing style to nearly every form of literature. He could switch between serious, lively, sarcastic, comic, and crude tones. Alongside these skills, he had a creative mind and a vivid imagination. He had the talent to create original works comparable to Cervantes’ romance, so it’s hard to imagine a writer better suited to deliver a flawless translation of that story.
Motteux, with no great abilities as an original writer, appears to me to have been endowed with a strong perception of the ridiculous in human character; a just discernment of the weaknesses and follies of mankind. He seems likewise to have had a great command of the various styles which are accommodated to the expression both of grave burlesque, and of low humour. Inferior to Smollet in inventive genius, he seems to have equalled him in every quality which was essentially requisite to a translator of Don Quixote. It may therefore be supposed, that the contest between them will be nearly equal, and the question of preference very difficult to be[152] decided. It would have been so, had Smollet confided in his own strength, and bestowed on his task that time and labour which the length and difficulty of the work required: but Smollet too often wrote in such circumstances, that dispatch was his primary object. He found various English translations at hand, which he judged might save him the labour of a new composition. Jarvis could give him faithfully the sense of his author; and it was necessary, only to polish his asperities, and lighten his heavy and aukward phraseology. To contend with Motteux, Smollet found it necessary to assume the armour of Jarvis. This author had purposely avoided, through the whole of his work, the smallest coincidence of expression with Motteux, whom, with equal presumption and injustice, he accuses in his preface of having “taken his version wholly from the French.”[58] We find, therefore,[153] both in the translation of Jarvis and in that of Smollet, which is little else than an improved edition of the former, that there is a studied[154] rejection of the phraseology of Motteux. Now, Motteux, though he has frequently assumed too great a licence, both in adding to and retrenching from the ideas of his original, has upon the whole a very high degree of merit as a translator. In the adoption of corresponding idioms he has been eminently fortunate, and, as in these there is no great latitude, he has in general preoccupied the appropriated phrases; so that a succeeding translator, who proceeded on the rule of invariably rejecting his phraseology, must have, in general, altered for the worse. Such, I have said, was the rule laid down by Jarvis, and by his copyist and improver, Smollet, who by thus absurdly rejecting what his own judgement and taste must have approved, has produced a composition decidedly inferior, on the whole, to that of Motteux. While I justify the opinion I have now given, by comparing several passages of both translations, I shall readily allow full credit to the performance of Smollet, wherever I find that there is a real superiority to the work of his rival translator.
Motteux, not being a particularly talented original writer, seems to have had a strong sense of the ridiculous in human behavior and a keen understanding of mankind's weaknesses and absurdities. He also appears to have had a good command of different styles suited for expressing both serious satire and low humor. While he may not have been as inventive as Smollett, he seems to have matched him in every quality that is essential for a translator of Don Quixote. Therefore, it can be assumed that the competition between them is quite close, making the question of preference very difficult to resolve. It would have been so if Smollett had relied on his own abilities and dedicated the time and effort that the length and complexity of the work demanded. However, Smollett often worked under conditions where speed was his main goal. He found various English translations available that he believed could save him the effort of creating a new version. Jarvis could accurately convey the meaning of the original, and it was only necessary to refine the awkward parts and lighten the heavy and clunky phrasing. To compete with Motteux, Smollett felt he had to use Jarvis's work. This translator had intentionally avoided any resemblance in wording to Motteux throughout his entire translation, accusing him in his preface of having “taken his version wholly from the French” with equal arrogance and unfairness. Thus, we see in both the translations of Jarvis and Smollett—which is essentially an enhanced version of the former—a deliberate avoidance of Motteux’s phrasing. Although Motteux has often taken too much liberty by adding to or cutting from the ideas of his original, he overall shows a very high level of skill as a translator. He has been particularly fortunate in choosing corresponding idioms, and since there isn’t much room for variation in these, he generally occupied the appropriate phrases. Therefore, a later translator, who strictly rejected his phrasing, would usually have ended up making things worse. This was the rule followed by Jarvis and his copyist and improver, Smollett, who, by absurdly rejecting what he must have personally approved, has produced a work that is overall inferior to Motteux's. While I justify my opinion by comparing several passages from both translations, I will readily give full credit to Smollett's work wherever I find a genuine superiority over his rival's translation.
After Don Quixote’s unfortunate encounter with the Yanguesian carriers, in which the Knight, Sancho, and Rozinante, were all most grievously mauled, his faithful squire lays his master across his ass, and conducts him to the nearest inn, where a miserable bed is made up for him in a cock-loft. Cervantes then proceeds as follows:
After Don Quixote’s unfortunate run-in with the Yanguesian carriers, where the Knight, Sancho, and Rozinante were all badly beaten up, his loyal squire places his master on his donkey and takes him to the nearest inn, where a shabby bed is set up for him in a loft. Cervantes then continues:
En esta maldita cama se accostó Don Quixote: y luego la ventera y su hija le emplastáron de arriba abaxo, alumbrandoles Maritornes: que asi se llamaba la Asturiana. Y como al vizmalle, viese la ventera tan acardenalado á partes á Don Quixote, dixo que aquello mas parecian golpes que caida. No fuéron golpes, dixo Sancho, sino que la peña tenia muchos picos y tropezones, y que cada uno habia hecho su cardinal, y tambien le dixo: haga vuestra merced, señora, de manera que queden algunas estopas, que no faltará quien las haya menester, que tambien me duelen á mí un poco los lomos. Desa manera, respondió la ventera, tambien debistes vos de caer? No caí, dico Sancho Panza, sino que del sobresalto que tome de ver caer á mí amo, de tal manera me duele á mí el cuerpo, que me parece que me han dado mil palos.
On this damn bed, Don Quixote lay down: then the innkeeper and her daughter covered him up from head to toe, with Maritornes lighting the way, for that was the name of the Asturian girl. And when the innkeeper saw Don Quixote so bruised in various places, she said it looked more like he had been beaten than fallen. It wasn't blows, Sancho said, but the rock had many peaks and bumps, and each one had left its mark. He also said: please, ma'am, make sure there are some rags left, since there will be someone who needs them; my back is also aching a bit. In that way, the innkeeper replied, did you also fall? I didn't fall, Sancho Panza said, but from the fright I got seeing my master fall, it hurts my body so much that it feels like I've been beaten a thousand times.
Translation by Motteux
Translation by Motteux
“In this ungracious bed was the Knight laid to rest his belaboured carcase; and presently the hostess and her daughter anointed and plastered him all over, while Maritornes (for that was the name of the Asturian wench) held the candle. The hostess, while she greased him, wondering to see him so bruised all over, I fancy, said she, those bumps look much more like a dry beating than a fall. ’Twas no dry beating, mistress, I promise you, quoth Sancho; but the rock had I know not how many cragged ends and knobs,[156] and every one of them gave my master a token of its kindness. And by the way, forsooth, continued he, I beseech you save a little of that same tow and ointment for me too, for I don’t know what’s the matter with my back, but I fancy I stand mainly in want of a little greasing too. What, I suppose you fell too, quoth the landlady. Not I, quoth Sancho, but the very fright that I took to see my master tumble down the rock, has so wrought upon my body, that I am as sore as if I had been sadly mauled.”
“In this uncomfortable bed, the Knight was laid to rest, exhausted and injured; soon, the hostess and her daughter began to apply ointment and bandages all over him, while Maritornes (that was the name of the Asturian girl) held the candle. As the hostess tended to him, likely surprised to see him so battered, she remarked, 'Those bruises look more like the result of a beating than a fall.' 'It wasn’t just a beating, ma'am, I assure you,' Sancho replied, 'but the rock had I don’t know how many sharp edges and bumps, and each one showed my master its hospitality.' 'And by the way,' he added, 'I kindly ask you to save some of that same cloth and ointment for me too, because I’m not sure what’s wrong with my back, but I think I could really use some of that as well.' 'Oh, I suppose you fell too,' the landlady said. 'Not me,' Sancho replied, 'but the sheer fright of watching my master tumble down the rock has made my body ache so much, I feel as sore as if I had been badly beaten.'”
Translation by Smollet
Translated by Smollet
“In this wretched bed Don Quixote having laid himself down, was anointed from head to foot by the good woman and her daughter, while Maritornes (that was the Asturian’s name) stood hard by, holding a light. The landlady, in the course of her application, perceiving the Knight’s whole body black and blue, observed, that those marks seemed rather the effects of drubbing than of a fall; but Sancho affirmed she was mistaken, and that the marks in question were occasioned by the knobs and corners of the rocks among which he fell. And now, I think of it, said he, pray, Madam, manage matters so as to leave a little of your ointment, for it will be needed, I’ll assure you: my own loins are none of the soundest at present. What, did you fall too, said she? I can’t say I did, answered[157] the squire; but I was so infected by seeing my master tumble, that my whole body akes, as much as if I had been cudgelled without mercy.”
“In this uncomfortable bed, Don Quixote lay down while the kind woman and her daughter applied ointment all over him, while Maritornes (that was the Asturian’s name) stood nearby, holding a light. The landlady noticed that the Knight’s body was covered in bruises and remarked that they looked more like the result of a beating than a fall. However, Sancho insisted she was wrong and that the bruises were caused by the rocks he fell against. And now that I think about it, he said, please, Madam, try to leave some of your ointment behind, because I’ll definitely need it: my own back isn’t in great shape right now. What, did you fall too? she asked. I can’t say I did, replied the squire, but watching my master fall made my whole body ache as if I had been beaten without mercy.”
Of these two translations, it will hardly be denied that Motteux’s is both easier in point of style, and conveys more forcibly the humour of the dialogue in the original. A few contrasted phrases will shew clearly the superiority of the former.
Of these two translations, it's hard to deny that Motteux’s is both easier to read in terms of style and captures the humor of the original dialogue more effectively. A few contrasting phrases will clearly demonstrate the superiority of the former.
Motteux. “In this ungracious bed was the Knight laid to rest his belaboured carcase.”
Motteux. “In this uncomfortable bed, the Knight lay resting his tired body.”
Smollet. “In this wretched bed Don Quixote having laid himself down.”
Smollet. “In this miserable bed, Don Quixote has laid himself down.”
Motteux. “While Maritornes (for that was the name of the Asturian wench) held the candle.”
Motteux. “While Maritornes (that was the name of the Asturian girl) held the candle.”
Smollet. “While Maritornes (that was the Asturian’s name) stood hard by, holding a light.”
Smollet. “While Maritornes (that was the Asturian’s name) stood right next to her, holding a light.”
Motteux. “The hostess, while she greased him.”
Motteux. “The hostess, while she oiled him.”
Smollet. “The landlady, in the course of her application.”
Smollet. “The landlady, during her request.”
Motteux. “I fancy, said she, those bumps look much more like a dry beating than a fall.”
Motteux. “I think,” she said, “those bumps look way more like a dry hit than a fall.”
Smollet. “Observed, that those marks seemed rather the effect of drubbing than of a fall.”
Smollet. "Noticed that those marks looked more like the result of a beating than from falling."
Motteux. “’Twas no dry beating, mistress, I promise you, quoth Sancho.”
Motteux. “It wasn't just a normal beating, ma'am, I swear,” said Sancho.”
Smollet. “But Sancho affirmed she was in a mistake.”
Smollett. “But Sancho insisted she was mistaken.”
Motteux. “And, by the way, forsooth, continued he, I beseech you save a little of that same tow and ointment for me; for I don’t know what’s the matter with my back, but I fancy I stand mainly in need of a little greasing too.”
Motteux. “And, by the way, really,” he continued, “please save a little of that same tow and ointment for me; I don’t know what’s wrong with my back, but I think I could use a little greasing too.”
Smollet. “And now, I think of it, said he, pray, Madam, manage matters so as to leave a little of your ointment, for it will be needed, I’ll assure you: my own loins are none of the soundest at present.”
Smollet. “And now that I think of it,” he said, “please, ma'am, try to save a little of your ointment, as it will be necessary, I assure you: my own back isn’t in the best shape at the moment.”
Motteux. “What, I suppose you fell too, quoth the landlady? Not I, quoth Sancho, but the very fright,” &c.
Motteux. “What, I guess you fell too, said the landlady? Not me, said Sancho, but the sheer scare,” &c.
Smollet. “What, did you fall too, said she? I can’t say I did, answered the squire; but I was so infected,” &c.
Smollet. “What, did you fall too?” she said. “I can’t say I did,” the squire answered; “but I was so infected,” &c.
There is not only more ease of expression and force of humour in Motteux’s translation of the above passages than in Smollet’s, but greater fidelity to the original. In one part, no fueron golpes, Smollet has improperly changed the first person for the third, or the colloquial style for the narrative, which materially weakens the spirit of the passage. Cada uno habia hecho su cardenal is most happily translated by Motteux, “every one of them gave him a token of its kindness;” but in Smollet’s version, this spirited clause of the sentence evaporates altogether.—Algunas estopas is more faithfully rendered by Motteux than by Smollet. In the latter part of the passage, when the hostess[159] jeeringly says to Sancho, Desa manera tambien debistes vos de caer? the squire, impatient to wipe off that sly insinuation against the veracity of his story, hastily answers, No cai. To this Motteux has done ample justice, “Not I, quoth Sancho.” But Smollet, instead of the arch effrontery which the author meant to mark by this answer, gives a tame apologetic air to the squire’s reply, “I can’t say I did, answered the squire.” Don Quix. par. 1, cap. 16.
There’s not only more clarity and humor in Motteux’s translation of the passages above than in Smollet’s, but also greater faithfulness to the original text. In one part, no fueron golpes, Smollet incorrectly switches the first person to the third, or the conversational style for the narrative, which seriously diminishes the tone of the passage. Cada uno habia hecho su cardenal is brilliantly translated by Motteux as “every one of them gave him a token of its kindness;” but in Smollet’s version, this lively part of the sentence completely disappears. — Algunas estopas is rendered more faithfully by Motteux than by Smollet. In the latter part of the passage, when the hostess [159] mockingly says to Sancho, Desa manera tambien debistes vos de caer? the squire, eager to defend the honesty of his story, quickly responds, No cai. Motteux captures this well with “Not I, quoth Sancho.” But Smollet, instead of emphasizing the cheekiness that the author intended with this reply, gives a bland apologetic tone to the squire’s response: “I can’t say I did,” answered the squire. Don Quix. par. 1, cap. 16.
Don Quixote and Sancho, travelling in the night through a desert valley, have their ears assailed at once by a combination of the most horrible sounds, the roaring of cataracts, clanking of chains, and loud strokes repeated at regular intervals; all which persuade the Knight, that his courage is immediately to be tried in a most perilous adventure. Under this impression, he felicitates himself on the immortal renown he is about to acquire, and brandishing his lance, thus addresses Sancho, whose joints are quaking with affright:
Don Quixote and Sancho, traveling at night through a desolate valley, are suddenly overwhelmed by a mix of terrifying noises: the roaring of waterfalls, the clanking of chains, and loud beats occurring at regular intervals. All of this convinces the Knight that his courage is about to be tested in a dangerous adventure. Feeling this way, he congratulates himself on the immortal fame he is about to achieve, and while waving his lance, he speaks to Sancho, whose knees are shaking with fear:
Asi que aprieta un poco las cinchas a Rocinante, y quédate a Dios, y asperame aqui hasta tres dias, no mas, en los quales si no volviere, puedes tú volverte á nuestra aldea, y desde allí, por hacerme merced y buena obra, irás al Toboso, donde dirás al incomparable señora mia Dulcinea, que su cautivo caballero murió por acometer cosas, que le hiciesen digno de poder llamarse suyo. Don Quix. par. 1, cap. 20.
So tighten the straps on Rocinante a bit, and say goodbye to God, and wait for me here for three days, no longer. If I haven’t returned by then, you can head back to our village. From there, as a favor and a good deed for me, you will go to Toboso and tell my unmatched lady Dulcinea that her captive knight died trying to accomplish deeds that would make him worthy to call himself hers. Don Quix. par. 1, cap. 20.
Translation by Motteux
Translation by Motteux
“Come, girth Rozinante straiter, and then Providence protect thee: Thou may’st stay for me here; but if I do not return in three days, go back to our village, and from thence, for my sake, to Toboso, where thou shalt say to my incomparable lady Dulcinea, that her faithful knight fell a sacrifice to love and honour, while he attempted things that might have made him worthy to be called her adorer.”
“Come, tighten the saddle on Rozinante, and may Providence protect you. You can wait for me here, but if I don’t come back in three days, go back to our village, and from there, for my sake, to Toboso, where you should tell my incomparable lady Dulcinea that her faithful knight fell victim to love and honor while trying to achieve things that might have made him worthy of being called her admirer.”
Translation by Smollet
Translation by Smollett
“Therefore straiten Rozinante’s girth, recommend thyself to God, and wait for me in this place, three days at farthest; within which time if I come not back, thou mayest return to our village, and, as the last favour and service done to me, go from thence to Toboso, and inform my incomparable mistress Dulcinea, that her captive knight died in attempting things that might render him worthy to be called her lover.”
“Therefore, tighten Rozinante’s girth, trust in God, and wait for me here for no more than three days. If I haven’t returned by then, you can go back to our village, and as a final favor to me, travel to Toboso and tell my incredible mistress Dulcinea that her captive knight died trying to do things that might make him worthy of being called her lover.”
On comparing these two translations, that of Smollet appears to me to have better preserved the ludicrous solemnity of the original. This is particularly observable in the beginning of the sentence, where there is a most humorous association of two counsels very opposite in their nature, the recommending himself to God, and girding Rozinante. In the request, “and as the last favour and service done to me, go from thence to Toboso;” the translations of Smollet[161] and Motteux are, perhaps, nearly equal in point of solemnity, but the simplicity of the original is better preserved by Smollet.[59]
When I compare these two translations, Smollett's seems to do a better job of capturing the original's ridiculous seriousness. This is especially noticeable at the beginning of the sentence, where there's a really funny mix of two advice pieces that are very different in nature: recommending himself to God and getting Rozinante ready. In the request, “and as the last favor and service done to me, go from there to Toboso;” Smollett's and Motteux's translations are probably pretty equal in terms of seriousness, but Smollett does a better job of maintaining the simplicity of the original.
Sancho, after endeavouring in vain to dissuade his master from engaging in this perilous adventure, takes advantage of the darkness to tie Rozinante’s legs together, and thus to prevent him from stirring from the spot; which being done, to divert the Knight’s impatience under this supposed enchantment, he proceeds to tell him, in his usual strain of rustic buffoonery, a long story of a cock and a bull, which thus begins: “Erase que se era, el bien que viniere para todos sea, y el mal para quien lo fuere á buscar; y advierta vuestra merced, señor mio, que el principio que los antiguos dieron a sus consejas, no fue así como quiera, que fue una sentencia de Caton Zonzorino Romano que dice, y el mal para quien lo fuere á buscar.” Ibid.
Sancho, after trying unsuccessfully to convince his master not to go on this dangerous adventure, takes advantage of the darkness to tie Rozinante’s legs together, preventing him from moving. Once that’s done, to distract the Knight from his impatience during this supposed enchantment, he begins to tell him, in his usual rustic humor, a long story about a cock and a bull, which starts like this: “Erase que se era, el bien que viniere para todos sea, y el mal para quien lo fuere á buscar; y advierta vuestra merced, señor mio, que el principio que los antiguos dieron a sus consejas, no fue así como quiera, que fue una sentencia de Caton Zonzorino Romano que dice, y el mal para quien lo fuere á buscar.” Ibid.
In this passage, the chief difficulties that occur to the translator are, first, the beginning, which seems to be a customary prologue to a nursery-tale[162] among the Spaniards, which must therefore be translated by a corresponding phraseology in English; and secondly, the blunder of Caton Zonzorino. Both these are, I think, most happily hit off by Motteux. “In the days of yore, when it was as it was, good betide us all, and evil to him that evil seeks. And here, Sir, you are to take notice, that they of old did not begin their tales in an ordinary way; for ’twas a saying of a wise man, whom they call’d Cato the Roman Tonsor, that said, Evil to him that evil seeks.” Smollet thus translates the passage: “There was, so there was; the good that shall fall betide us all; and he that seeks evil may meet with the devil. Your worship may take notice, that the beginning of the ancient tales is not just what came into the head of the teller: no, they always began with some saying of Cato, the censor of Rome, like this, of “He that seeks evil may meet with the devil.”
In this passage, the main challenges that the translator faces are, first, the beginning, which seems to be a typical prologue to a nursery tale[162] among Spaniards, and must therefore be translated with an equivalent phrasing in English; and secondly, the mistake of Caton Zonzorino. Both of these, I think, are well captured by Motteux. “In the days of old, when things were as they were, may good fortune be with us all, and misfortune to him who seeks it. And here, Sir, you should note that in ancient times, they didn’t start their stories in a usual way; for it was said by a wise man, known as Cato the Roman Barber, that 'Evil to him that evil seeks.'” Smollett translates the passage this way: “There was, indeed there was; the good that shall come to us all; and whoever seeks evil might run into the devil. You may notice that the beginnings of ancient tales aren’t just spontaneous thoughts from the storyteller: no, they always started with some saying from Cato, the censor of Rome, like this one: 'He that seeks evil may meet with the devil.'”
The beginning of the story, thus translated, has neither any meaning in itself, nor does it resemble the usual preface of a foolish tale. Instead of Caton Zonzorino, a blunder which apologises for the mention of Cato by such an ignorant clown as Sancho, we find the blunder rectified by Smollet, and Cato distinguished by his proper epithet of the Censor. This is a manifest impropriety in the last translator, for which no other cause can be assigned, than that his predecessor had preoccupied the blunder of[163] Cato the Tonsor, which, though not a translation of Zonzorino, (the purblind), was yet a very happy parallelism.
The beginning of the story, as it has been translated, has no meaning on its own and doesn't resemble the typical preface of a silly tale. Instead of Caton Zonzorino, a mistake that apologizes for mentioning Cato by such an ignorant character as Sancho, we see that Smollett corrects the error and refers to Cato by his proper title, the Censor. This is a clear mistake by the last translator, and the only reason for it seems to be that his predecessor had already made the error of[163] Cato the Tonsor, which, although not a translation of Zonzorino (the dim-witted), was still a very fitting comparison.
In the course of the same cock-and-bull story, Sancho thus proceeds: “Asi que, yendo dias y viniendo dias, el diablo que no duerme y que todo lo añasca, hizo de manera, que el amor que el pastor tenia á su pastora se volviese en omecillo y mala voluntad, y la causa fué segun malas lenguas, una cierta cantidad de zelillos que ella le dió, tales que pasaban de la raya, y llegaban á lo vedado, y fue tanto lo que el pastor la aborreció de alli adelante, que por on verla se quiso ausentar de aquella tierra, é irse donde sus ojos no la viesen jamas: la Toralva, que se vió desdeñada del Lope, luego le quiso bien mas que nunca le habla querido.” Ibid.
In the course of the same ridiculous story, Sancho continues: “So, as days went by and days came around, the devil, who never sleeps and knows everything, caused the love that the shepherd had for his shepherdess to turn into resentment and bad feelings. According to gossip, the reason was a certain amount of jealousy that she showed him, which went too far and crossed the line. The shepherd ended up hating her so much from that point on that he wanted to leave that land, so he wouldn’t have to see her ever again: the Toralva, who felt rejected by Lope, suddenly started to care for him more than she ever had before.” Ibid.
Translation by Motteux
Translated by Motteux
“Well, but, as you know, days come and go, and time and straw makes medlars ripe; so it happened, that after several days coming and going, the devil, who seldom lies dead in a ditch, but will have a finger in every pye, so brought it about, that the shepherd fell out with his sweetheart, insomuch that the love he bore her turned into dudgeon and ill-will; and the cause was, by report of some mischievous tale-carriers, that bore no good-will to either party, for that the shepherd thought her no better than she should be, a little loose i’ the hilts, &c.[60][164] Thereupon being grievous in the dumps about it, and now bitterly hating her, he e’en resolved to leave that country to get out of her sight: for now, as every dog has his day, the wench perceiving he came no longer a suitering to her, but rather toss’d his nose at her and shunn’d her, she began to love him, and doat upon him like any thing.”
“Well, as you know, days come and go, and time and circumstance make medlars ripe; so it happened that after several days of coming and going, the devil, who’s never really out of the picture, made it so that the shepherd had a falling out with his girlfriend. The love he once had for her turned into anger and resentment, and the reason was, according to some trouble-making gossipers who had no goodwill toward either of them, that the shepherd thought she wasn’t what she seemed, a bit loose, etc. Being really down about it and now hating her with a passion, he decided to leave that area to get away from her. Now, just as every dog has his day, the girl, noticing he no longer came to court her but instead turned his back and avoided her, began to fall for him and became infatuated like crazy.”
I believe it will be allowed, that the above translation not only conveys the complete sense and spirit of the original, but that it greatly improves upon its humour. When Smollet came to translate this passage, he must have severely felt the hardship of that law he had imposed on himself, of invariably rejecting the expressions of Motteux, who had in this instance been eminently fortunate. It will not therefore surprise us, if we find the new translator to have here failed as remarkably as his predecessor has succeeded.
I believe it's fair to say that the translation above not only captures the full meaning and spirit of the original but also enhances its humor. When Smollett tackled this section, he must have felt the weight of the rule he set for himself to always avoid Motteux's expressions, which, in this case, were quite successful. So it shouldn't surprise us if we see that the new translator has failed here as noticeably as his predecessor has succeeded.
Translation by Smollet
Translated by Smollett
“And so, in process of time, the devil, who never sleeps, but wants to have a finger in every pye, managed matters in such a manner, that the shepherd’s love for the shepherdess was turned into malice and deadly hate: and the cause, according to evil tongues, was a certain quantity of small jealousies she gave him, exceeding all bounds of measure. And such was the abhorrence the shepherd conceived for her, that, in order to avoid the sight of her, he resolved to absent[165] himself from his own country, and go where he should never set eyes on her again. Toralvo finding herself despised by Lope, began to love him more than ever.”
“And so, over time, the devil, who never rests and wants to have a finger in every pie, arranged things in such a way that the shepherd’s love for the shepherdess turned into malice and deep hatred. According to some gossip, the cause was a series of small jealousies she pushed onto him, going way beyond what was reasonable. The disdain the shepherd felt for her grew so intense that, to avoid seeing her, he decided to leave his homeland and go somewhere he would never have to look at her again. Toralvo, feeling rejected by Lope, started to love him more than ever.”
Smollet, conscious that in the above passage Motteux had given the best possible free translation, and that he had supplanted him in the choice of corresponding idioms, seems to have piqued himself on a rigid adherence to the very letter of his original. The only English idiom, being a plagiarism from Motteux, “wants to have a finger in every pye,” seems to have been adopted from absolute necessity: the Spanish phrase would not bear a literal version, and no other idiom was to be found but that which Motteux had preoccupied.
Smollett realized that Motteux had provided the best possible free translation in the passage above and that he had replaced him in selecting corresponding idioms. This seemed to drive him to strictly stick to the original text. The only English idiom, which is a copy from Motteux, “wants to have a finger in every pye,” appears to have been used out of necessity: the Spanish phrase couldn't be translated literally, and there was no other idiom available except for the one that Motteux had used.
From an inflexible adherence to the same law, of invariably rejecting the phraseology of Motteux, we find in every page of this new translation numberless changes for the worse:
From a rigid sticking to the same law, consistently dismissing Motteux's wording, we see countless negative changes on every page of this new translation:
Se que no mira de mal ojo á la mochacha.
He knows he doesn’t see the girl negatively.
“I have observed he casts a sheep’s eye at the wench.” Motteux.
“I’ve noticed he looks at the girl with a longing glance.” Motteux.
“I can perceive he has no dislike to the girl.” Smollet.
“I can see he doesn't dislike the girl.” Smollet.
Teresa me pusieron en el bautismo, nombre mondo y escueto, sin anadiduras, ni cortopizas, ni arrequives de Dones ni Donas.
Teresa was given to me at baptism, a simple and straightforward name, without any embellishments, nicknames, or fancy titles.
“I was christened plain Teresa, without any fiddle-faddle, or addition of Madam, or Your Ladyship.” Motteux.
“I was simply named Teresa, without any frills, or titles like Madam or Your Ladyship.” Motteux.
“Teresa was I christened, a bare and simple name, without the addition, garniture, and embroidery of Don or Donna.” Smollet.
“Teresa is the name I was given, a plain and straightforward name, without the titles, embellishments, or frills of Don or Donna.” Smollet.
Sigue tu cuenta, Sancho.
Keep your account, Sancho.
“Go on with thy story, Sancho.” Motteux.
“Go on with your story, Sancho.” Motteux.
“Follow thy story, Sancho.” Smollet.
“Follow your story, Sancho.” Smollet.
Yo confieso que he andado algo risueño en demasía.
I confess that I have been a bit too cheerful.
“I confess I carried the jest too far.” Motteux.
“I admit I took the joke too far.” Motteux.
“I see I have exceeded a little in my pleasantry.” Smollet.
“I see I have gone a bit overboard with my humor.” Smollet.
De mis viñas vengo, no se nada, no soy amigo de saber vidas agenas.
I come from my vineyards, I know nothing, I'm not a fan of knowing other people's lives.
“I never thrust my nose into other men’s porridge; it’s no bread and butter of mine: Every man for himself, and God for us all, say I.” Motteux.
“I never poke my nose into other people's business; it’s not my concern: Every man for himself, and God for us all, that’s what I say.” Motteux.
“I prune my own vine, and I know nothing about thine. I never meddle with other people’s concerns.” Smollet.
“I tend to my own issues, and I don't know anything about yours. I never get involved in other people's business.” Smollet.
Y advierta que ya tengo edad para dar consejos. Quien bien tiene, y mal escoge, por bien que se enoja, no se venga.[61]
And notice that I'm old enough to give advice. Whoever has well and chooses poorly, no matter how angry they get, shouldn't take revenge.[61]
“Come, Master, I have hair enough in my beard to make a counsellor: he that will not when he may, when he will he shall have nay.” Motteux.
“Come on, Master, I have enough hair in my beard to make a counselor: if he won’t do it when he can, he won’t get the chance when he wants to.” Motteux.
“Take notice that I am of an age to give good counsels. He that hath good in his view, and yet will not evil eschew, his folly deserveth to rue.” Smollet. Rather than adopt a corresponding proverb, as Motteux has done, Smollet chuses, in this instance, and in many others, to make a proverb for himself, by giving a literal version of the original in a sort of doggrel rhime.
“Take notice that I’m old enough to give good advice. Someone who sees good but still won’t avoid evil deserves to regret their foolishness.” Smollet. Instead of using a similar proverb like Motteux did, Smollet chooses, in this case and in many others, to create his own proverb by giving a literal version of the original in a kind of awkward rhyme.
Vive Roque, que es la señora nuestra amo mas ligera que un alcotan, y que puede enseñar al mas diestro Cordobes o Mexicano.
Long live Roque, who is our lady's servant lighter than a feather, and who can teach even the most skilled Cordoban or Mexican.
“By the Lord Harry, quoth Sancho, our Lady Mistress is as nimble as an eel. Let me be hang’d, if I don’t think she might teach the best Jockey in Cordova or Mexico to mount a-horseback.” Motteux.
“By Lord Harry, said Sancho, our Lady Mistress is as quick as an eel. I'll be hanged if I don't think she could teach the best jockey in Cordova or Mexico how to ride a horse.” Motteux.
“By St. Roque, cried Sancho, my Lady Mistress is as light as a hawk,[62] and can teach the most dexterous horseman to ride.” Smollet.
“By St. Roque, shouted Sancho, my lady mistress is as light as a hawk, [62] and can teach the most skilled horseman to ride.” Smollet.
The chapter which treats of the puppet-show, is well translated both by Motteux and Smollet. But the discourse of the boy who explains the story of the piece, in Motteux’s translation, appears somewhat more consonant to the phraseology commonly used on such occasions: “Now, gentlemen, in the next place, mark that personage that peeps out there with a crown on[168] his head, and a sceptre in his hand: That’s the Emperor Charlemain.—Mind how the Emperor turns his back upon him.—Don’t you see that Moor;—hear what a smack he gives on her sweet lips,—and see how she spits, and wipes her mouth with her white smock-sleeve. See how she takes on, and tears her hair for very madness, as if it was to blame for this affront.—Now mind what a din and hurly-burly there is.” Motteux. This jargon appears to me to be more characteristic of the speaker than the following: “And that personage who now appears with a crown on his head and a sceptre in his hand, is the Emperor Charlemagne.—Behold how the Emperor turns about and walks off.—Don’t you see that Moor;—Now mind how he prints a kiss in the very middle of her lips, and with what eagerness she spits, and wipes them with the sleeve of her shift, lamenting aloud, and tearing for anger her beautiful hair, as if it had been guilty of the transgression.”[63]
The chapter about the puppet show is well translated by both Motteux and Smollett. However, the way the boy describes the story in Motteux's translation seems more in line with the language typically used on these occasions: “Now, gentlemen, next, note that character peeking out with a crown on[168] his head and a scepter in his hand: That’s Emperor Charlemagne. — Notice how the Emperor turns his back on him. — Can you see that Moor? — Listen to how hard he kisses her sweet lips, — and look how she spits and wipes her mouth with her white sleeve. See how she gets upset and pulls her hair out in madness, as if it were to blame for this insult. — Now pay attention to the noise and commotion." Motteux. This description seems more suited to the speaker than the following: “And that character who now appears with a crown on his head and a scepter in his hand is Emperor Charlemagne. — Look how the Emperor turns and walks away. — Do you see that Moor? — Now notice how he kisses her right on the lips, and how eagerly she spits and wipes them with her shift sleeve, crying out loud, and pulling at her beautiful hair in anger, as if it had been guilty of the wrongdoing.” [63]
In the same scene of the puppet-show, the scraps of the old Moorish ballad are translated by Motteux with a corresponding naïveté of expression, which it seems to me impossible to exceed:
In the same scene of the puppet show, the bits of the old Moorish ballad are translated by Motteux with a simplicity of expression that's hard to match:
How miserably does the new translator sink in the above comparison! Yet Smollet was a good poet, and most of the verse translations interspersed through this work are executed with ability. It is on this head that Motteux[170] has assumed to himself the greatest licence. He has very presumptuously mutilated the poetry of Cervantes, by leaving out many entire stanzas from the larger compositions, and suppressing some of the smaller altogether: Yet the translation of those parts which he has retained, is possessed of much poetical merit; and in particular, those verses which are of a graver cast, are, in my opinion, superior to those of his rival. The song in the first volume, which in the original is intitled Cancion de Grisōstomo, and which Motteux has intitled, The Despairing Lover, is greatly abridged by the suppression of more than one half of the stanzas in the original; but the translation, so far as it goes, is highly poetical. The translation of this song by Smollet, though inferior as a poem, is, perhaps, more valuable on the whole, because more complete. There is, however, only a single passage in which he maintains with Motteux a contest which is nearly equal:
How poorly does the new translator compare in this context! Yet Smollet was a good poet, and most of the verse translations sprinkled throughout this work are done skillfully. This is where Motteux[170] has taken the most liberties. He has quite arrogantly cut up Cervantes's poetry by leaving out many entire stanzas from the longer pieces and leaving out some of the shorter ones altogether. However, the translation of the parts he has kept has a lot of poetic merit; in particular, those verses with a more serious tone are, in my opinion, better than those of his rival. The song in the first volume, titled Cancion de Grisōstomo in the original, which Motteux has called The Despairing Lover, is significantly shortened by omitting more than half of the original stanzas, but the translation, as far as it goes, is very poetic. Smollet's translation of this song, although not as good as a poem, is possibly more valuable overall because it is more complete. However, there is only one passage where he competes with Motteux on nearly equal ground:
It will be allowed that there is much merit in these lines, and that the last stanza in particular is eminently beautiful and delicate. Yet there is in my opinion an equal vein of poetry, and more passion, in the corresponding verses of Motteux:
It can be acknowledged that there is a lot of value in these lines, and that the final stanza, in particular, is extremely beautiful and subtle. However, I believe there is an equal level of poetry, and even more emotion, in the corresponding verses of Motteux:
In the song of Cardenio, there is a happy combination of tenderness of expression with ingenious thought; the versification is likewise of a peculiar structure, the second line forming an echo to the first. This song has been translated in a corresponding measure both by Motteux and Smollet; but by the latter with far inferior merit.
In Cardenio's song, there's a great mix of heartfelt expression and clever ideas; the structure of the verses is unique, with the second line echoing the first. This song has been translated in a similar way by both Motteux and Smollet, but Smollet's version doesn't measure up as well.
CANCION de CARDENIO
Song of Cardenio
CARDENIO’S SONG, by Motteux
CARDENIO’S SONG, by Motteux
In the last four lines, Motteux has used more liberty with the thought of the original than is allowable for a translator. It must be owned, however, that he has much improved it.
In the last four lines, Motteux took more liberties with the original thoughts than a translator should. However, it must be acknowledged that he has greatly enhanced it.
CARDENIO’S SONG, by Smollet
CARDENIO’S SONG, by Smollett
“The torments then that I endure—no mortal remedy can cure.” Who ever heard of a mortal remedy? or who could expect to be cured by it? In the next line, the epithet of languid is injudiciously given to Hope in this place; for a languid or a languishing hope was already dying, and needed not so powerful a host of murderers[175] to slay it, as Absence, Jealousy, and Disdain.—In short, the latter translation appears to me to be on the whole of much inferior merit to the former. I have remarked, that Motteux excels his rival chiefly in the translation of those poems that are of a graver cast. But perhaps he is censurable for having thrown too much gravity into the poems that are interspersed in this work, as Smollet is blameable on the opposite account, of having given them too much the air of burlesque. In the song which Don Quixote composed while he was doing penance in the Sierra-Morena, beginning Arboles, Yerbas y Plantas, every stanza of which ends with Del Toboso, the author intended, that the composition should be quite characteristic of its author, a ludicrous compound of gravity and absurdity. In the translation of Motteux there is perhaps too much gravity; but Smollet has rendered the composition altogether burlesque. The same remark is applicable to the song of Antonio, beginning Yo sé, Olalla, que me adoras, and to many of the other poems.
“The torments I’m going through—no mortal remedy can heal.” Who’s ever heard of a mortal remedy? Or who could expect to be healed by it? In the next line, calling Hope languid here doesn’t make sense; because a languid or languishing hope was already dying and didn’t need such a strong group of killers[175] to slay it, like Absence, Jealousy, and Disdain. In short, I think the latter translation is overall of much lesser quality than the former. I've noticed that Motteux mostly outshines his rival in translating the more serious poems. But maybe he’s criticized for putting too much seriousness into the poems scattered throughout this work, while Smollett is at fault for giving them too much of a burlesque feel. In the song Don Quixote wrote while he was doing penance in the Sierra-Morena, starting with Arboles, Yerbas y Plantas, where every stanza ends with Del Toboso, the author intended for it to reflect his character—a funny mix of seriousness and absurdity. Motteux’s translation may have too much seriousness; however, Smollett made the whole piece seem completely comical. The same can be said for the song by Antonio, starting with Yo sé, Olalla, que me adoras, and many other poems.
On the whole, I am inclined to think, that the version of Motteux is by far the best we have yet seen of the Romance of Cervantes; and that if corrected in its licentious abbreviations and enlargements, and in some other particulars which I have noticed in the course of this comparison, we should have nothing to desire superior to it in the way of translation.
Overall, I tend to believe that Motteux's version is the best we've seen of Cervantes' Romance so far; and if we correct its inappropriate cuts and expansions, along with some other details I've pointed out during this comparison, we would have nothing better to wish for in terms of translation.
CHAPTER XIII
OTHER CHARACTERISTICS OF COMPOSITION, WHICH RENDER TRANSLATION DIFFICULT.—ANTIQUATED TERMS—NEW TERMS—VERBA ARDENTIA.—SIMPLICITY OF THOUGHT AND EXPRESSION—IN PROSE—IN POETRY.—NAÏVETÉ IN THE LATTER.—CHAULIEU—PARNELL—LA FONTAINE.—SERIES OF MINUTE DISTINCTIONS MARKED BY CHARACTERISTIC TERMS.—STRADA.—FLORID STYLE AND VAGUE EXPRESSION.—PLINY’S NATURAL HISTORY.
OTHER CHARACTERISTICS OF COMPOSITION, WHICH MAKE TRANSLATION CHALLENGING.—OUTDATED TERMS—NEW TERMS—PASSIONATE WORDS.—SIMPLICITY OF THOUGHT AND EXPRESSION—IN PROSE—IN POETRY.—NAIVETY IN THE LATTER.—CHAULIEU—PARNELL—LA FONTAINE.—A SERIES OF FINE DISTINCTIONS INDICATED BY DISTINCTIVE TERMS.—STRADA.—ELABORATE STYLE AND AMBIGUOUS EXPRESSION.—PLINY’S NATURAL HISTORY.
In the two preceding chapters I have treated pretty fully of what I have considered as a principal difficulty in translation, the permutation of idioms. I shall in this chapter touch upon several other characteristics of composition, which, in proportion as they are found in original works, serve greatly to enhance the difficulty of doing complete justice to them in a translation.
In the previous two chapters, I've discussed what I see as a major challenge in translation: the rearrangement of idioms. In this chapter, I'll address several other aspects of writing that, when present in original works, significantly increase the difficulty of accurately representing them in a translation.
1. The poets, in all languages, have a licence peculiar to themselves, of employing a mode of expression very remote from the diction of prose, and still more from that of ordinary speech. Under this licence, it is customary for them to use antiquated terms, to invent new ones, and to employ a glowing and rapturous phraseology, or what Cicero terms Verba ardentia. To do[177] justice to these peculiarities in a translation, by adopting similar terms and phrases, will be found extremely difficult; yet, without such assimilation, the translation presents no just copy of the original. It would require no ordinary skill to transfuse into another language the thoughts of the following passages, in a similar species of phraseology:
1. Poets in every language have a unique license to express themselves in a way that's very different from prose and even more so from everyday speech. Because of this license, they often use outdated words, create new ones, and use vibrant and passionate language, or what Cicero calls Verba ardentia. Capturing these distinct features in a translation by using similar words and phrases is quite challenging; however, without this effort, the translation doesn't accurately reflect the original. It would take exceptional skill to convey the ideas in the following passages with a similar style:
Antiquated Terms:
Outdated Terms:
New Terms:
New Terms:
Glowing Phraseology, or Verba ardentia:
Glowing Phraseology, or *Verba ardentia*:
2. There is nothing more difficult to imitate successfully in a translation than that species of composition which conveys just, simple, and natural thoughts, in plain, unaffected, and perfectly appropriate terms; and which rejects all those aucupia sermonis, those lenocinia verborum, which constitute what is properly termed florid writing. It is much easier to imitate in a translation that kind of composition (provided it be at all intelligible),[64] which is brilliant and rhetorical, which employs frequent antitheses, allusions, similes, metaphors, than it is to give a perfect copy of just, apposite, and natural sentiments, which are clothed in pure and simple language: For the former characters are strong and prominent, and therefore easily caught; whereas the latter have no striking attractions, their merit eludes altogether the general observation, and is discernible only to the most correct and chastened taste.
2. There is nothing harder to replicate successfully in a translation than that style of writing which expresses clear, simple, and natural thoughts in straightforward, genuine, and completely fitting language; and which avoids all those aucupia sermonis, those lenocinia verborum, that make up what is known as florid writing. It’s much easier to imitate in a translation that kind of writing (as long as it’s at all understandable), [64] which is flashy and rhetorical, using frequent contrasts, references, comparisons, and metaphors, than it is to perfectly reproduce clear, relevant, and natural ideas, expressed in pure and simple language: Because the former traits are bold and noticeable, making them easy to catch; while the latter lack striking appeal, their value escapes general attention, and is only recognized by the most discerning and refined taste.
It would be difficult to approach to the beautiful simplicity of expression of the following passages, in any translation.
It would be hard to capture the beautiful simplicity of expression in the following passages in any translation.
“Can I be made capable of such great expectations, which those animals know nothing of, (happier by far in this regard than I am, if we must die alike), only to be disappointed at last? Thus placed, just upon the confines of another, better world, and fed with hopes of penetrating into it, and enjoying it, only to make a short appearance here, and then to be shut out and totally sunk? Must I then, when I bid my last farewell to these walks, when I close these lids, and yonder blue regions and all this scene darken upon me and go out; must I then only serve to furnish dust to be mingled with the ashes of these herds and plants, or with this dirt under my feet? Have I been set so far above them in life, only to be levelled with them at death?” Wollaston’s Rel. of Nature, sect. ix.
“Can I really be capable of such high hopes, which those animals don’t even understand (they’re far happier in this respect than I am, since we all face death)? To be put right on the edge of another, better world, filled with dreams of entering it and enjoying it, only to make a brief appearance here and then be completely shut out and lost? When I say my final goodbye to these paths, when I close my eyes and the blue sky and everything around me fades away; will I simply become dust, mixed in with the ashes of these herds and plants, or this dirt beneath my feet? Have I been set so high above them in life, only to be brought down to their level in death?” Wollaston’s Rel. of Nature, sect. ix.
3. The union of just and delicate sentiments with simplicity of expression, is more rarely found in poetical composition than in prose; because the enthusiasm of poetry prompts rather to what is brilliant than what is just, and is always led to clothe its conceptions in that species of figurative language which is very opposite to simplicity. It is natural, therefore, to conclude, that in those few instances which are to be found of a chastened simplicity of thought and expression in poetry, the difficulty[181] of transfusing the same character into a translation will be great, in proportion to the difficulty of attaining it in the original. Of this character are the following beautiful passages from Chaulieu:
3. The combination of just and gentle feelings with straightforward expression is found more rarely in poetry than in prose; this is because the passion of poetry tends to favor brilliance over correctness and usually resorts to a kind of figurative language that is quite the opposite of simplicity. Therefore, it's only natural to conclude that in the few examples of refined simplicity in poetry, the challenge of translating the same quality will be significant, relative to the difficulty of achieving it in the original. The following lovely passages from Chaulieu exemplify this quality:
4. The foregoing examples exhibit a species of composition, which uniting just and natural sentiments with simplicity of expression, preserves at the same time a considerable portion of elevation and dignity. But there is another species of composition, which, possessing the same union of natural sentiments with simplicity of expression, is essentially distinguished from the former by its always partaking, in a considerable degree, of comic humour. This is that kind of writing which the French characterise by the term naif, and for which we have no perfectly corresponding expression in English. “Le naif,” says Fontenelle, “est une nuance du bas.”
4. The examples above showcase a type of writing that combines genuine and natural feelings with simple expression while maintaining a significant level of elevation and dignity. However, there is another type of writing that, although it also merges natural feelings with simple expression, is clearly different from the first because it consistently includes a considerable amount of comedic humor. This kind of writing is described by the French as naif, and we don't have an exact equivalent in English. “Le naif,” says Fontenelle, “est une nuance du bas.”
In the following fable of Phædrus, there is a naïveté, which I think it is scarcely possible to transfuse into any translation:
In the following fable of Phædrus, there's a naïveté that I believe is nearly impossible to capture in any translation:
Inops potentem dum vult imitari, perit.
When a poor person tries to imitate a powerful one, they perish.
It would be extremely difficult to attain, in any translation, the laconic brevity with which this story is told. There is not a single word which can be termed superfluous; yet there is nothing wanting to complete the effect of the picture. The gravity, likewise, of the narrative when applied to describe an action of the most consummate absurdity; the self-important, but anxious questions, and the mortifying dryness of the answers, furnish an example of a delicate species of humour, which cannot easily be conveyed by corresponding terms in another language. La Fontaine was better qualified than any another for this attempt. He saw the merits of the original, and has endeavoured to rival them; but even La Fontaine has failed.
It would be really hard to capture, in any translation, the concise way this story is told. Not a single word is unnecessary; yet nothing is missing to complete the impact of the scene. The seriousness of the narrative, especially when describing an action that is utterly absurd; the pretentious yet worried questions, and the painfully dry responses, provide an example of a subtle kind of humor that’s tough to translate directly into another language. La Fontaine was better suited than anyone else for this challenge. He understood the strengths of the original and tried to match them; but even La Fontaine couldn't succeed.
But La Fontaine himself when original, is equally inimitable. The source of that naïveté which is the characteristic of his fables, has been ingeniously developed by Marmontel: “Ce n’est pas un poete qui imagine, ce n’est pas un conteur qui plaisante; c’est un temoin present à l’action, et qui veut vous rendre present vous-même. Il met tout en oeuvre de la meilleure foi du monde pour vous persuader; et ce sont tous ces efforts, c’est le sérieux avec lequel il mêle les plus grandes choses avec les plus petites; c’est l’importance qu’il attache à des jeux d’enfans; c’est l’interêt qu’il prend pour un lapin et une belette, qui font qu’on est tenté de s’écrier a chaque instant, Le bon homme! On le disoit de lui dans la societé. Son caractere n’a fait que passer dans ses fables. C’est du fond de ce caractere que sont émanés ces tours si naturels, ces expressions si naïves, ces images si fideles.”
But La Fontaine himself, when being original, is just as unique. The source of that naïveté that defines his fables has been cleverly explored by Marmontel: “He is not a poet imagining things; he is not a storyteller joking around; he is a witness to the action who wants to make you feel present yourself. He puts in every effort with the best intentions to persuade you; and it’s all these efforts, the seriousness with which he mixes the grandest topics with the smallest details; it’s the importance he gives to children’s games; it’s the concern he shows for a rabbit and a weasel, that makes you want to exclaim at any moment, What a good man! That’s what people said about him in society. His character has merely passed into his fables. From the depths of that character come those so natural turns of phrase, those so naïve expressions, those so faithful images.”
It would require most uncommon powers to do justice in a translation to the natural and easy humour which characterises the dialogue in the following fable:
It would take some pretty rare skills to properly convey the natural and effortless humor that defines the dialogue in the upcoming fable:
Les animaux malades de la Peste.
Les animaux malades de la Peste.
5. No compositions will be found more difficult to be translated, than those descriptions, in which a series of minute distinctions are marked by characteristic terms, each peculiarly appropriated to the thing to be designed, but many of them so nearly synonymous, or so approaching to each other, as to be clearly understood only by those who possess the most critical knowledge of the language of the original, and a very competent skill in the subject treated of. I have always regarded Strada’s Contest of the Musician[188] and Nightingale, as a composition which almost bids defiance to the art of a translator. The reader will easily perceive the extreme difficulty of giving the full, distinct, and appropriate meaning of those expressions marked in Italics.
5. No pieces are more challenging to translate than those descriptions that highlight a series of subtle distinctions using specific terms, each uniquely assigned to the subject being portrayed. Many of these terms are so close in meaning or so similar to one another that they are only clearly understood by those with a deep knowledge of the original language and a strong grasp of the topic being discussed. I’ve always seen Strada’s Contest of the Musician[188] and Nightingale as a work that nearly defies the skill of a translator. The reader will easily recognize the great difficulty in conveying the complete, clear, and precise meaning of those expressions highlighted in italics.
He that should attempt a translation of this most artful composition, dum tentat discrimina tanta reddere, would probably, like the nightingale, find himself impar magnanimis ausis.[66]
He who tries to translate this clever piece, dum tentat discrimina tanta reddere, would likely, like the nightingale, find himself impar magnanimis ausis.[66]
It must be here remarked, that Strada has not the merit of originality in this characteristic description of the song of the Nightingale. He found it in Pliny, and with still greater amplitude, and variety of discrimination. He seems even to have taken from that author the hint of his fable: “Digna miratu avis. Primum, tanta vox tam parvo in corpusculo, tam pertinax spiritus. Deinde in una perfecta musicæ scientia modulatus editur sonus; et nunc continuo spiritu trahitur in longum, nunc variatur inflexo, nunc distinguitur conciso, copulatur intorto, promittitur revocato, infuscatur ex inopinato: interdum et secum ipse murmurat, plenus, gravis, acutus, creber, extentus; ubi visum est vibrans, summus, medius, imus. Breviterque omnia tam parvulis in faucibus, quæ tot exquisitis tibiarum tormentis ars hominum excogitavit.—Certant inter se, palamque animosa contentio est. Victa morte finit sæpe vitam, spiritu prius deficiente quam cantu.” Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 10, c. 29.
It should be noted that Strada lacks originality in his detailed description of the Nightingale's song. He got it from Pliny, who provided a more comprehensive and nuanced account. He seems to have taken the idea for his fable from that author: “A bird worthy of admiration. First, such a powerful voice in such a small body, such a persistent spirit. Then, the sound is produced with perfect musical knowledge; at one moment it is drawn out in a continuous breath, at another it varies with inflections, then it is articulated clearly, intertwined, or echoed unexpectedly: sometimes it even murmurs to itself, rich, deep, high-pitched, frequent, extended; where it seems to vibrate, high, mid, low. In short, all this in such tiny throats that human skill has devised with countless instruments. They compete with each other, and there is a spirited contest. Often, death ends their lives, the breath giving out before the song.” Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 10, c. 29.
It would perhaps be still more difficult to give a perfect translation of this passage from Pliny, than of the fable of Strada. The attempt, however, has been made by an old English author,[191] Philemon Holland; and it is curious to remark the extraordinary shifts to which he has been reduced in the search of corresponding expressions:
It might actually be even harder to provide an accurate translation of this excerpt from Pliny than it is for the fable of Strada. However, an old English writer, Philemon Holland, has taken on the challenge; it's interesting to see the unusual tactics he's used to find matching expressions:
“Surely this bird is not to be set in the last place of those that deserve admiration; for is it not a wonder, that so loud and clear a voice should come from so little a body? Is it not as strange, that shee should hold her wind so long, and continue with it as shee doth? Moreover, shee alone in her song keepeth time and measure truly, she riseth and falleth in her note just with the rules of music, and perfect harmony; for one while, in one entire breath she drawes out her tune at length treatable; another while she quavereth, and goeth away as fast in her running points: sometimes she maketh stops and short cuts in her notes; another time she gathereth in her wind, and singeth descant between the plain song: she fetcheth in her breath again, and then you shall have her in her catches and divisions: anon, all on a sudden, before a man would think it, she drowneth her voice that one can scarce heare her; now and then she seemeth to record to herself, and then she breaketh out to sing voluntarie. In sum, she varieth and altereth her voice to all keies: one while full of her largs, longs, briefs, semibriefs, and minims; another while in her crotchets, quavers, semiquavers, and[192] double semiquavers: for at one time you shall hear her voice full of loud, another time as low; and anon shrill and on high; thick and short when she list; drawn out at leisure again when she is disposed; and then, (if she be so pleased), shee riseth and mounteth up aloft, as it were with a wind organ. Thus shee altereth from one to another, and sings all parts, the treble, the mean, and the base. To conclude, there is not a pipe or instrument devised with all the art and cunning of man, that can affoord more musick than this pretty bird doth out of that little throat of hers.—They strive who can do best, and one laboreth to excel another in variety of song and long continuance; yea, and evident it is that they contend in good earnest with all their will and power: for oftentimes she that hath the worse, and is not able to hold out with another, dieth for it, and sooner giveth she up her vitall breath, than giveth over her song.”
“Surely this bird deserves a top spot among those worthy of admiration; isn't it amazing that such a loud and clear voice can come from such a small body? Isn't it just as strange that she can hold her breath for so long and keep going like she does? Moreover, she’s the only one in her song who truly keeps time and rhythm; she rises and falls in her notes precisely according to the rules of music and perfect harmony. At times, she sings her tune in one long breath; at other times, she quavers and moves quickly with rapid notes. Sometimes she makes pauses and shortcuts in her singing; at other times, she takes a breath and adds ornamentation between the main melody. She catches her breath again, and then you can hear her in her intricate variations: suddenly, before you realize it, she softens her voice to the point where it’s barely audible; sometimes she seems to have a private moment before bursting out into song spontaneously. In short, she varies and changes her voice to fit all keys: sometimes full of long notes and brief ones, other times in fast notes like quavers and sixteenth notes; one moment you hear her loud, the next moment low; suddenly shrill and high; thick and short when she wants; drawn out leisurely again when she feels like it; and then, if she pleases, she rises and ascends as if with a wind instrument. Thus she changes from one style to another, performing all parts, the treble, the alto, and the bass. To sum it up, there isn’t a pipe or instrument created with all the skill and talent of man that can produce more music than this lovely bird does from her little throat. They compete to see who can sing the best, each trying to outdo the other with variety and endurance; indeed, it's clear they genuinely compete with all their will and power: for often, the one who can’t keep up with another ends up exhausted, singing her last note before giving up her vital breath.”
The consideration of the above passage in the original, leads to the following remark.
The reflection on the above passage in the original leads to the following observation.
5. There is no species of writing so difficult to be translated, as that where the character of the style is florid, and the expression consequently vague, and of indefinite meaning. The natural history of Pliny furnishes innumerable examples of this fault; and hence it will ever be found one of the most difficult works to be translated. A short chapter shall be here analyzed, as an instructive specimen.
5. There’s no type of writing that’s as hard to translate as one with a flowery style, which makes the expression vague and unclear. Pliny’s Natural History has countless examples of this issue, and that’s why it’s always going to be one of the toughest works to translate. A brief chapter will be analyzed here as an informative example.
Lib. 11, Cap. 2.
Lib. 11, Cap. 2.
In magnis siquidem corporibus, aut certe majoribus, facilis officina sequaci materia fuit. In his tam parvis atque tam nullis, quæ ratio, quanta vis, quam inextricabilis perfectio! Ubi tot sensus collocavit in culice? Et sunt alia dictu minora. Sed ubi visum in eo prætendit? Ubi gustatum applicavit? Ubi odoratum inseruit? Ubi vero truculentam illam et portione maximam vocem ingeneravit? Qua subtilitate pennas adnexuit? Prælongavit pedum crura? disposuit jejunam caveam, uti alvum? Avidam sanguinis et potissimum humani sitim accendit? Telum vero perfodiendo tergori, quo spiculavit ingenio? Atque ut in capaci, cum cerni non possit exilitas, ita reciproca geminavit arte, ut fodiendo acuminatum, pariter sorbendoque fistulosum esset. Quos teredini ad perforanda robora cum sono teste dentes affixit? Potissimumque e ligno cibatum fecit? Sed turrigeros elephantorum miramur humeros, taurorumque colla, et truces in sublime jactus, tigrium rapinas, leonum jubas; cùm rerum natura nusquam magis quam in minimis tota sit. Quapropter quæso, ne hæc legentes, quoniam ex his spernunt multa, etiam relata fastidio damnent, cùm in contemplatione naturæ, nihil possit videri supervacuum.
In large bodies, or at least bigger ones, there was an easy workshop for following material. In these tiny and insignificant things, what reason, what force, what an intricate perfection! Where did it place so many senses in a gnat? And there are other things less remarkable to mention. But where did it project sight? Where did it apply taste? Where did it insert smell? Where did it truly generate that fierce and greatest voice? With what intricacy did it attach wings? Did it elongate the legs? Did it arrange a hungry cavity, to hold a belly? Did it ignite a thirst for blood, especially human blood? By piercing the back, what weapon did it create with skill? And just like in a broad place, when the slenderness can't be seen, it doubled back with art, so that it was sharp while also sucking through a tube. What teeth did it fix to the end of a spear for boring into wood with a sound? Above all, it made food from wood. Yet we marvel at the towering shoulders of elephants, the necks of bulls, and the fierce leaps of tigers, the manes of lions; while nature is nowhere more complete than in the smallest things. Therefore, I ask that those reading this, since they disdain many things from these, do not dismiss them out of boredom, for in the contemplation of nature, nothing can seem unnecessary.
Although, after the perusal of the whole of this chapter, we are at no loss to understand its general[194] meaning, yet when it is taken to pieces, we shall find it extremely difficult to give a precise interpretation, much less an elegant translation of its single sentences. The latter indeed may be accounted impossible, without the exercise of such liberties as will render the version rather a paraphrase than a translation. In magnis siquidem corporibus, aut certe majoribus, facilis officina sequaci materiæ fuit. The sense of the term magnus, which is in itself indefinite, becomes in this sentence much more so, from its opposition to major; and the reader is quite at a loss to know, whether in those two classes of animals, the magni and the majores, the largest animals are signified by the former term, or by the latter. Had the opposition been between magnus and maximus, or major and maximus, there could not have been the smallest ambiguity. Facilis officina sequaci materiæ fuit. Officina is the workhouse where an artist exercises his craft; but no author, except Pliny himself, ever employed it to signify the labour of the artist. With a similar incorrectness of expression, which, however, is justified by general use, the French employ cuisine to signify both the place where victuals are dressed, and the art of dressing them. Sequax materia signifies pliable materials, and therefore easily wrought; but the term sequax cannot be applied with any propriety to such materials as are easily wrought, on account of their magnitude or abundance. Tam parvis[195] is easily understood, but tam nullis has either no meaning at all, or a very obscure one. Inextricabilis perfectio. It is no perfection in anything to be inextricable; for the meaning of inextricable is, embroiled, perplexed, and confounded. Ubi tot sensus collocavit in culice? What is the meaning of the question ubi? Does it mean, in what part of the body of the gnat? I conceive it can mean nothing else: And if so, the question is absurd; for all the senses of a gnat are not placed in any one part of its body, any more than the senses of a man. Dictu minora. By these words the author intended to convey the meaning of alia etiam minora possunt dici; but the meaning which he has actually conveyed is, Sunt alia minora quam quæ dici possunt, which is false and hyperbolical; for no insect is so small that words may not be found to convey an idea of its size. Portione maximam vocem ingeneravit. What is portione maximam? It is only from the context that we guess the author’s meaning to be, maximam ratione portionis, i. e. magnitudinis insecti; for neither use, nor the analogy of the language, justify such an expression as vocem maximam portione. If it is alledged, that portio is here used to signify the power or intensity of the voice, and is synonymous in this place to vis, ενεργεια, we may safely assert, that this use of the term is licentious, improper, and unwarranted by custom. Jejunam caveam uti alvum; “a[196] hungry cavity for a belly:” but is not the stomach of all animals a hungry cavity, as well as that of the gnat? Capaci cum cernere non potest exilitas. Capax is improperly contrasted with exilis, and cannot be otherwise translated than in the sense of magnus. Reciproca geminavit arte is incapable of any translation which shall render the proper sense of the words, “doubled with reciprocal art.” The author’s meaning is, “fitted for a double function.” Cum sono teste is guessed from the context to mean, uti sonus testatur. Cum rerum natura nusquam magis quam in minimis tota sit. This is a very obscure expression of a plain sentiment, “The wisdom and power of Providence, or of Nature, is never more conspicuous than in the smallest bodies.” Ex his spernunt multa. The meaning of ex his is indefinite, and therefore obscure: we can but conjecture that it means ex rebus hujusmodi; and not ex his quæ diximus; for that sense is reserved for relata.
Although, after reading this entire chapter, we easily grasp its general meaning, breaking it down reveals that giving a precise interpretation—or an elegant translation—of its individual sentences is quite challenging. In fact, achieving the latter might seem impossible without taking liberties that would make the version more of a paraphrase than a direct translation. In magnis siquidem corporibus, aut certe majoribus, facilis officina sequaci materiæ fuit. The term ‘magnus,’ which is inherently vague, becomes even more so in this sentence due to its contrast with major; the reader may struggle to determine whether the largest animals belong to the category of magni or majores. If the contrast were between magnus and maximus, or major and maximus, the distinction would be clear. Facilis officina sequaci materiæ fuit. Officina refers to the workshop where an artist practices their craft; however, no other author, except for Pliny himself, has used it to convey the labor of the artist. Similarly, the French often use cuisine to refer both to the kitchen and the art of cooking, which is an imprecise expression that people accept. Sequax materia means pliable materials that are easy to work with, but the term sequax isn’t appropriately applied to materials that are easy to manipulate due to their size or abundance. Tam parvis[195] is easy to understand, but tam nullis either doesn’t mean anything or has a very unclear meaning. Inextricabilis perfectio. Being inextricable is not a perfection in anything; the term inextricable means complicated, perplexed, and confused. Ubi tot sensus collocavit in culice? What does the question ubi mean? Does it refer to a specific part of a gnat’s body? I can only think it means that; however, the question is absurd since not all the senses of a gnat are located in one single part of its body, just as with humans. Dictu minora. The author meant to express alia etiam minora possunt dici; however, the meaning he actually conveyed is Sunt alia minora quam quæ dici possunt, which is untrue and exaggerated; no insect is so small that we can’t find words to describe its size. Portione maximam vocem ingeneravit. What is portione maximam? Only from the context can we infer that the author meant maximam ratione portionis, which implies magnitudinis insecti; neither usage nor language analogy supports the expression vocem maximam portion. If it is claimed that portio here signifies the power or intensity of the voice, synonymous in this context with vis, we can confidently say that this use of the term is improper, incorrect, and not backed by custom. Jejunam caveam uti alvum; “a[196] hungry cavity for a belly:” but isn’t the stomach of all animals a hungry cavity, just like that of the gnat? Capaci cum cernere non potest exilitas. Capax is improperly compared to exilis, and should be translated as magnus. Reciproca geminavit arte cannot be translated in a way that accurately conveys the proper meaning of the words, “doubled with reciprocal art.” The author’s intent was “fitted for a double function.” Cum sono teste is inferred from the context to mean, uti sonus testatur. Cum rerum natura nusquam magis quam in minimis tota sit. This is a very unclear expression of a simple idea, “The wisdom and power of Providence, or of Nature, is never more evident than in the smallest bodies.” Ex his spernunt multa. The meaning of ex his is vague and consequently unclear; we can only guess it means ex rebus hujusmodi and not ex his quæ diximus; that meaning is reserved for relata.
From this specimen, we may judge of the difficulty of giving a just translation of Pliny’s Natural History.
From this example, we can assess the challenge of providing a fair translation of Pliny’s Natural History.
CHAPTER XIV
OF BURLESQUE TRANSLATION.—TRAVESTY AND PARODY.—SCARRON’S VIRGILE TRAVESTI.—ANOTHER SPECIES OF LUDICROUS TRANSLATION.
OF BURLESQUE TRANSLATION.—TRAVESTY AND PARODY.—SCARRON’S VIRGILE TRAVESTI.—ANOTHER SPECIES OF FUNNY TRANSLATION.
In a preceding chapter, while treating of the translation of idiomatic phrases, we censured the use of such idioms in the translation as do not correspond with the age or country of the original. There is, however, one species of translation, in which that violation of the costume is not only blameless, but seems essential to the nature of the composition: I mean burlesque translation, or Travesty. This species of writing partakes, in a great degree, of original composition; and is therefore not to be measured by the laws of serious translation. It conveys neither a just picture of the sentiments, nor a faithful representation of the style and manner of the original; but pleases itself in exhibiting a ludicrous caricatura of both. It displays an overcharged and grotesque resemblance, and excites our risible emotions by the incongruous association of dignity and meanness, wisdom and absurdity. This association forms equally the basis of Travesty and of Ludicrous Parody, from which it is no otherwise distinguished than by its assuming a different language from the[198] original. In order that the mimickry may be understood, it is necessary that the writer choose, for the exercise of his talents, a work that is well known, and of great reputation. Whether that reputation is deserved or unjust, the work may be equally the subject of burlesque imitation. If it has been the subject of general, but undeserved praise, a Parody or a Travesty is then a fair satire on the false taste of the original author, and his admirers, and we are pleased to see both become the objects of a just castigation. The Rehearsal, Tom Thumb, and Chrononhotonthologos, which exhibit ludicrous parodies of passages from the favourite dramatic writers of the times, convey a great deal of just and useful criticism. If the original is a work of real excellence, the Travesty or Parody detracts nothing from its merit, nor robs the author of the smallest portion of his just praise.[67] We laugh at the association of dignity and meanness; but the former remains the exclusive property of the original, the latter belongs solely to the copy. We give due praise to the mimical powers of the[199] imitator, and are delighted to see how ingeniously he can elicit subject of mirth and ridicule from what is grave, dignified, pathetic, or sublime.
In a previous chapter, when discussing the translation of idiomatic phrases, we criticized the use of idioms in translations that don’t match the time or place of the original. However, there’s one type of translation where that violation of the costume is not only acceptable but seems crucial to the nature of the piece: I’m talking about burlesque translation, or Travesty. This form of writing is largely a type of original composition, so it shouldn't be judged by the rules of serious translation. It doesn’t provide an accurate depiction of the sentiments or a faithful representation of the style and manner of the original; instead, it focuses on presenting a humorous exaggeration of both. It shows an exaggerated and grotesque likeness, provoking laughter through the mismatch of dignity and triviality, wisdom and absurdity. This connection is the foundation of both Travesty and Ludicrous Parody, differing only in that it uses a different language from the[198] original. To ensure the mimicry is understood, the writer must choose a well-known and highly regarded work to exercise their skills. Whether that reputation is deserved or not, the work can still be subject to burlesque imitation. If it has received general but undeserved praise, a Parody or a Travesty serves as a legitimate critique of the false taste of the original author and their fans, and we appreciate seeing both become targets of appropriate criticism. The Rehearsal, Tom Thumb, and Chrononhotonthologos, which create humorous parodies of passages from the popular playwrights of the time, offer a lot of valuable and accurate critique. If the original work is genuinely excellent, the Travesty or Parody does nothing to diminish its worth nor takes away any of the author’s deserved praise.[67] We laugh at the combination of dignity and meanness; however, dignity remains solely the original's, while meanness belongs exclusively to the imitation. We acknowledge the skill of the imitator, and it delights us to see how cleverly they can draw humor and ridicule from something serious, dignified, emotional, or sublime.
In the description of the games in the 5th Æneid, Virgil everywhere supports the dignity of the Epic narration. His persons are heroes, their actions are suitable to that character, and we feel our passions seriously interested in the issue of the several contests. The same scenes travestied by Scarron are ludicrous in the extreme. His heroes have the same names, they are engaged in the same actions, they have even a grotesque resemblance in character to their prototypes; but they have all the meanness, rudeness, and vulgarity of ordinary prize-fighters, hackney coachmen, horse-jockeys, and water-men.
In the description of the games in the 5th Æneid, Virgil consistently upholds the grandeur of the epic narrative. His characters are heroes, their actions align with that status, and we find ourselves deeply engaged in the outcomes of the various contests. The same scenes, when parodied by Scarron, become utterly ridiculous. His heroes share the same names, they're involved in the same actions, and they even have a comically exaggerated resemblance to their original counterparts; however, they embody all the sleaziness, rudeness, and crudeness typical of ordinary fighters, cab drivers, horse traders, and watermen.
In Virgil, the prizes are suitable to the dignity of the persons who contend for them:
In Virgil, the rewards are appropriate for the status of the individuals competing for them:
In Scarron, the prizes are accommodated to the contending parties with equal propriety:
In Scarron, the prizes are suited to the competing parties with equal suitability:
But this species of composition pleases only in a short specimen. We cannot bear a lengthened work in Travesty. The incongruous association of dignity and meanness excites risibility chiefly from its being unexpected. Cotton’s and Scarron’s Virgil entertain but for a few pages: the composition soon becomes tedious, and at length disgusting. We laugh at a short exhibition of buffoonery; but we cannot endure a man, who, with good talents, is constantly playing the fool.
But this type of writing is only enjoyable in short bursts. We can't handle a long work in parody. The surprising mix of seriousness and silliness makes us laugh primarily because it's unexpected. Cotton's and Scarron's Virgil is entertaining for just a few pages; after that, it quickly becomes tiresome and ultimately irritating. We can laugh at a brief display of silliness, but we can't tolerate someone with real talent who is always acting foolish.
There is a species of ludicrous verse translation which is not of the nature of Travesty, and which seems to be regulated by all the laws of serious translation. It is employed upon a ludicrous original, and its purpose is not to burlesque, but to represent it with the utmost fidelity. For that purpose, even the metrical[202] stanza is closely imitated. The ludicrous effect is heightened, when the stanza is peculiar in its structure, and is transferred from a modern to an ancient language; as in Dr. Aldrich’s translation of the well-known song,
There’s a kind of funny verse translation that doesn’t fall under Travesty and seems to follow all the rules of serious translation. It’s used for a humorous original and its goal isn’t to mock but to faithfully represent it. For that reason, even the metrical[202] stanza is closely mimicked. The funny effect is amplified when the stanza has a unique structure and is translated from a modern language to an ancient one; just like in Dr. Aldrich’s translation of the famous song,
Of the same species of translation is the facetious composition intitled Ebrii Barnabæ Itinerarium, or Drunken Barnaby’s Journal:
Of the same type of translation is the humorous work titled Ebrii Barnabæ Itinerarium, or Drunken Barnaby’s Journal:
And the whimsical, though serious translation of Chevy-chace:
And the playful, yet earnest translation of Chevy-chace:
CHAPTER XV
THE GENIUS OF THE TRANSLATOR SHOULD BE AKIN TO THAT OF THE ORIGINAL AUTHOR.—THE BEST TRANSLATORS HAVE SHONE IN ORIGINAL COMPOSITION OF THE SAME SPECIES WITH THAT WHICH THEY HAVE TRANSLATED.—OF VOLTAIRE’S TRANSLATIONS FROM SHAKESPEARE.—OF THE PECULIAR CHARACTER OF THE WIT OF VOLTAIRE.—HIS TRANSLATION FROM HUDIBRAS.—EXCELLENT ANONYMOUS FRENCH TRANSLATION OF HUDIBRAS.—TRANSLATION OF RABELAIS BY URQUHART AND MOTTEUX.
THE TALENT OF THE TRANSLATOR SHOULD BE SIMILAR TO THAT OF THE ORIGINAL AUTHOR.—THE BEST TRANSLATORS HAVE EXCELLED IN CREATING ORIGINAL WORKS OF THE SAME KIND AS WHAT THEY HAVE TRANSLATED.—ABOUT VOLTAIRE’S TRANSLATIONS OF SHAKESPEARE.—ABOUT THE UNIQUE NATURE OF VOLTAIRE’S WIT.—HIS TRANSLATION OF HUDIBRAS.—AN EXCELLENT ANONYMOUS FRENCH TRANSLATION OF HUDIBRAS.—THE TRANSLATION OF RABELAIS BY URQUHART AND MOTTEUX.
From the consideration of those general rules of translation which in the foregoing essay I have endeavoured to illustrate, it will appear no unnatural conclusion to assert, that he only is perfectly accomplished for the duty of a translator who possesses a genius akin to that of the original author. I do not mean to carry this proposition so far as to affirm, that in order to give a perfect translation of the works of Cicero, a man must actually be as great an orator, or inherit the same extent of philosophical genius; but he must have a mind capable of discerning the full merits of his original, of attending with an acute perception to the whole of his reasoning,[205] and of entering with warmth and energy of feeling into all the beauties of his composition. Thus we shall observe invariably, that the best translators have been those writers who have composed original works of the same species with those which they have translated. The mutilated version which yet remains to us of the Timæus of Plato translated by Cicero, is a masterly composition, which, in the opinion of the best judges, rivals the merit of the original. A similar commendation cannot be bestowed on those fragments of the Phænomena of Aratus translated into verse by the same author; for Cicero’s poetical talents were not remarkable: but who can entertain a doubt, that had time spared to us his versions of the orations of Demosthenes and Æschines, we should have found them possessed of the most transcendent merit?
From considering the general rules of translation that I’ve tried to explain in the previous essay, it’s a fair conclusion to say that only someone who has a talent similar to that of the original author is truly fit for the role of a translator. I don’t mean to go so far as to say that to perfectly translate Cicero’s works, a person must be just as great an orator or possess the same level of philosophical insight; however, they must have a mind that can appreciate the full value of the original, carefully analyze all of its reasoning, and engage with the beauty of its composition passionately. Thus, we consistently see that the best translators have been those writers who created original works in the same genre as those they translated. The incomplete version that remains of Plato’s Timæus, translated by Cicero, is a remarkable piece of writing that, according to leading experts, rivals the quality of the original. Unfortunately, a similar praise cannot be given to the fragments of Aratus's Phænomena that Cicero translated into verse, as his poetic skills were not exceptional. But who could doubt that if time had allowed us to see his translations of the speeches of Demosthenes and Æschines, they would have been of extraordinary quality?[205]
We have observed, in the preceding part of this essay, that poetical translation is less subjected to restraint than prose translation, and allows more of the freedom of original composition. It will hence follow, that to exercise this freedom with propriety, a translator must have the talent of original composition in poetry; and therefore, that in this species of translation, the possession of a genius akin to that of his author, is more essentially necessary than in any other. We know the remark of Denham, that the subtle spirit of poesy evaporates entirely in the transfusion from one language into another, and that[206] unless a new, or an original spirit, is infused by the translator himself, there will remain nothing but a caput mortuum. The best translators of poetry, therefore, have been those who have approved their talents in original poetical composition. Dryden, Pope, Addison, Rowe, Tickell, Pitt, Warton, Mason, and Murphy, rank equally high in the list of original poets, as in that of the translators of poetry.
We’ve seen earlier in this essay that translating poetry has fewer restrictions than translating prose, allowing for more creative freedom. As a result, to effectively use this freedom, a translator needs the skill to create original poetry. Therefore, in this kind of translation, having a talent similar to that of the original author is even more crucial than in other types of translation. Denham pointed out that the delicate essence of poetry completely vanishes when transferred from one language to another, and unless the translator infuses a new or original spirit, what remains is just a caput mortuum. The best poetry translators, therefore, have also been accomplished poets themselves. Dryden, Pope, Addison, Rowe, Tickell, Pitt, Warton, Mason, and Murphy are all highly regarded as both original poets and poetry translators.
But as poetical composition is various in its kind, and the characters of the different species of poetry are extremely distinct, and often opposite in their nature, it is very evident that the possession of talents adequate to one species of translation, as to one species of original poetry, will not infer the capacity of excelling in other species of which the character is different. Still further, it may be observed, that as there are certain species of poetical composition, as, for example, the dramatic, which, though of the same general character in all nations, will take a strong tincture of difference from the manners of a country, or the peculiar genius of a people; so it will be found, that a poet, eminent as an original author in his own country, may fail remarkably in attempting to convey, by a translation, an idea of the merits of a foreign work which is tinctured by the national genius of the country which produced it. Of this we have a striking example in those translations from Shakespeare by Voltaire; in which the French[207] poet, eminent himself in dramatical composition, intended to convey to his countrymen a just idea of our most celebrated author in the same department. But Shakespeare and Voltaire, though perhaps akin to each other in some of the great features of the mind, were widely distinguished, even by nature, in the characters of their poetical genius; and this natural distinction was still more sensibly increased by the general tone of manners, the hue and fashion of thought of their respective countries. Voltaire, in his essay sur la Tragédie Angloise, has chosen the famous soliloquy in the tragedy of Hamlet, “To be, or not to be,” as one of those striking passages which best exemplify the genius of Shakespeare, and which, in the words of the French author, demandent grace pour toutes ses fautes. It may therefore be presumed, that the translator in this instance endeavoured, as far as lay in his power, not only to adopt the spirit of his author, but to represent him as favourably as possible to his countrymen. Yet, how wonderfully has he metamorphosed, how miserably disfigured him! In the original, we have the perfect picture of a mind deeply agitated, giving vent to its feelings in broken starts of utterance, and in language which plainly indicates, that the speaker is reasoning solely with his own mind, and not with any auditor. In the translation, we have a formal and connected harangue, in which it would appear, that the author, offended[208] with the abrupt manner of the original, and judging those irregular starts of expression to be unsuitable to that precision which is required in abstract reasoning, has corrected, as he thought, those defects of the original, and given union, strength, and precision, to this philosophical argument.
But since poetic composition comes in different types, and the characteristics of these various kinds of poetry are very distinct and often opposite in nature, it’s clear that having the skills for one type of translation, just like for one type of original poetry, doesn’t guarantee the ability to excel in other types that are fundamentally different. Furthermore, it's worth noting that certain types of poetic composition, like drama, although they share a general character across all cultures, can greatly reflect the customs of a country or the unique spirit of its people. This means a poet who is highly regarded as an original writer in their own country might struggle significantly to convey the essence of a foreign work that is influenced by the national spirit of its origin. A striking example of this is seen in the translations of Shakespeare by Voltaire, where the French poet, who was himself distinguished in drama, aimed to provide his fellow countrymen with a clear understanding of our most celebrated author in the same field. However, even though Shakespeare and Voltaire may share some of the great features of the mind, they were fundamentally different in their poetic genius; this distinction was further emphasized by the prevailing cultural attitudes and thought processes of their respective nations. In his essay sur la Tragédie Angloise, Voltaire selected the famous soliloquy from Hamlet, “To be, or not to be,” as one of the striking passages that best represents Shakespeare’s genius, which, in the words of the French author, demandent grace pour toutes ses fautes. Therefore, it can be assumed that the translator in this case tried, as much as he could, not only to capture the spirit of his author but also to present him as positively as possible to his countrymen. Yet, how drastically he transformed and poorly he disfigured him! In the original, we see a perfect depiction of a mind in deep turmoil, expressing its feelings in fragmented bursts of speech, with language that clearly shows the speaker is reasoning solely with himself and not engaging with any audience. In the translation, we end up with a formal and coherent speech where it seems the author, troubled by the abruptness of the original and viewing those irregular outbursts as inappropriate for the clarity needed in abstract reasoning, has tried to correct what he perceived as flaws in the original, providing unity, strength, and precision to this philosophical argument.
Besides the general fault already noticed, of substituting formal and connected reasoning, to the desultory range of thought and abrupt transitions of the original, Voltaire has in this passage, by the looseness of his paraphrase, allowed some of the most striking beauties, both of the thought and expression, entirely to escape; while he has superadded, with unpardonable licence, several ideas of his own, not only unconnected with the original, but dissonant to the general tenor of the speaker’s thoughts, and foreign to his character. Adopting Voltaire’s[210] own style of criticism on the translations of the Abbé des Fontaines, we may ask him, “Where do we find, in this translation of Hamlet’s soliloquy,
Besides the obvious flaw of replacing formal and coherent reasoning with the scattered ideas and sudden shifts of the original, Voltaire, in this excerpt, has, through the looseness of his paraphrase, allowed some of the most notable beauties of both thought and expression to entirely slip away; at the same time, he has added, with unacceptable freedom, several of his own ideas that are not only unrelated to the original but also clash with the overall tone of the speaker's thoughts and are out of character for him. Using Voltaire’s own style of criticism regarding the translations of Abbé des Fontaines, we might ask him, “Where do we find, in this translation of Hamlet’s soliloquy,
Can Voltaire, who has omitted in this short passage all the above striking peculiarities of thought and expression, be said to have given a translation from Shakespeare?
Can Voltaire, who has left out all of the above striking features of thought and expression in this short excerpt, really be said to have provided a translation of Shakespeare?
But in return for what he has retrenched from his author, he has made a liberal addition of several new and original ideas of his own. Hamlet, whose character in Shakespeare exhibits the strongest impressions of religion, who feels these impressions even to a degree of superstition, which influences his conduct in the most important exigences, and renders him weak and irresolute, appears in Mr. Voltaire’s translation a thorough sceptic and freethinker. In the course of a few lines, he expresses his doubt of the existence of a God; he treats the priests as[211] liars and hypocrites, and the Christian religion as a system which debases human nature, and makes a coward of a hero:
But in exchange for what he's cut from the original work, he has generously added several new and original ideas of his own. Hamlet, whose character in Shakespeare shows the strongest influence of religion and feels these influences to the point of superstition, which affects his actions in critical situations and makes him weak and indecisive, appears in Mr. Voltaire’s translation as a complete skeptic and freethinker. In just a few lines, he expresses doubt about the existence of God; he calls the priests liars and hypocrites and views the Christian religion as a system that degrades human nature and turns a hero into a coward:[211]
Now, who gave Mr. Voltaire a right thus to transmute the pious and superstitious Hamlet into a modern philosophe and Esprit fort? Whether the French author meant by this transmutation to convey to his countrymen a favourable idea of our English bard, we cannot pretend to say; but we may at least affirm, that he has not conveyed a just one.[69]
Now, who gave Mr. Voltaire the right to transform the devout and superstitious Hamlet into a modern philosopher and free thinker? Whether the French author intended this transformation to present a positive image of our English playwright to his countrymen is hard to say; but we can at least assert that he has not conveyed an accurate one.[69]
But what has prevented the translator, who professes that he wished to give a just idea of the merits of his original, from accomplishing what he wished? Not ignorance of the language; for Voltaire, though no great critic in the English tongue, had yet a competent knowledge of it; and the change he has put upon the reader[212] was not involuntary, or the effect of ignorance. Neither was it the want of genius, or of poetical talents; for Voltaire is certainly one of the best poets, and one of the greatest ornaments of the drama. But it was the original difference of his genius and that of Shakespeare, increased by the general opposition of the national character of the French and English. His mind, accustomed to connect all ideas of dramatic sublimity or beauty with regular design and perfect symmetry of composition, could not comprehend this union of the great and beautiful with irregularity of structure and partial disproportion. He was capable indeed of discerning some features of majesty in this colossal statue; but the rudeness of the parts, and the want of polish in the whole figure, prevailed over the general impression of its grandeur, and presented it altogether to his eye as a monstrous production.
But what stopped the translator, who claims he wanted to give a fair idea of the merits of the original, from achieving his goal? It wasn't a lack of knowledge of the language; Voltaire, while not an expert in English, had a decent understanding of it. The shift he imposed on the reader[212] was not accidental or due to ignorance. It also wasn't a lack of talent or poetic ability; Voltaire is undoubtedly one of the best poets and a significant contributor to drama. The issue lay in the fundamental differences between his genius and Shakespeare's, made even more pronounced by the contrasting national characters of the French and English. His mind, trained to link all ideas of dramatic greatness and beauty with structured design and perfect composition, struggled to grasp this blend of greatness and beauty with irregular structure and partial imbalance. Indeed, he could see some elements of majesty in this colossal statue, but the roughness of the parts and the lack of polish in the whole figure overshadowed the overall impression of its grandeur, presenting it to him as a bizarre creation.
The genius of Voltaire was more akin to that of Dryden, of Waller, of Addison, and of Pope, than to that of Shakespeare: he has therefore succeeded much better in the translations he has given of particular passages from these poets, than in those he has attempted from our great master of the drama.
The brilliance of Voltaire is more similar to that of Dryden, Waller, Addison, and Pope than to that of Shakespeare; thus, he has done much better in the translations of specific passages from these poets than in those he has tried to make from our great master of drama.
Voltaire possessed a large share of wit; but it is of a species peculiar to himself, and which I think has never yet been analysed. It appears to me to be the result of acute philosophical talents, a strong spirit of satire, and a most[213] brilliant imagination. As all wit consists in unexpected combinations, the singular union of a philosophic thought with a lively fancy, which is a very uncommon association, seems in general to be the basis of the wit of Voltaire. It is of a very different species from that wit which is associated with humour, which is exercised in presenting odd, extravagant, but natural views of human character, and which forms the essence of ludicrous composition. The novels of Voltaire have no other scope than to illustrate certain philosophical doctrines, or to expose certain philosophical errors; they are not pictures of life or of manners; and the persons who figure in them are pure creatures of the imagination, fictitious beings, who have nothing of nature in their composition, and who neither act nor reason like the ordinary race of men. Voltaire, then, with a great deal of wit, seems to have had no talent for humorous composition. Now if such is the character of his original genius, we may presume, that he was not capable of justly estimating in the compositions of others what he did not possess himself. We may likewise fairly conclude, that he should fail in attempting to convey by a translation a just idea of the merits of a work, of which one of the main ingredients is that quality in which he was himself deficient. Of this I proceed to give a strong example.
Voltaire had a lot of wit, but it's a unique kind that I believe hasn't been analyzed before. It seems to come from sharp philosophical talent, a strong sense of satire, and a brilliant imagination. Since all wit comes from unexpected combinations, the rare blend of philosophical thought with lively imagination, which is quite uncommon, seems to be the foundation of Voltaire's wit. It's very different from the wit associated with humor, which presents odd, extravagant, but natural views of human nature and makes up the essence of comedic writing. Voltaire's novels primarily aim to illustrate certain philosophical ideas or to critique philosophical mistakes; they're not portrayals of real life or social behavior, and the characters in them are pure figments of imagination—fictional beings that don’t act or think like ordinary people. Therefore, despite his cleverness, Voltaire didn’t seem to have a knack for humor. Given this aspect of his unique genius, we can assume he wasn't able to accurately judge the works of others that contained qualities he lacked. We can also reasonably conclude that he would struggle to convey through translation an accurate representation of a work whose main feature is the quality in which he was deficient. I will now provide a strong example of this.
In the poem of Hudibras, we have a remarkable[214] combination of Wit with Humour; nor is it easy to say which of these qualities chiefly predominates in the composition. A proof that humour forms a most capital ingredient is, that the inimitable Hogarth has told the whole story of the poem in a series of characteristic prints: now painting is completely adequate to the representation of humour, but can convey no idea of wit. Of this singular poem, Voltaire has attempted to give a specimen to his countrymen by a translation; but in this experiment he says he has found it necessary to concentrate the first four hundred lines into little more than eighty of the translation.[70] The truth is, that, either insensible of that part of the merit of the original, or conscious of his own inability to give a just idea of it, he has left out all that constitutes the humour of the painting, and attached himself solely to the wit of the composition. In the original, we have a description of the figure, dress, and accoutrements of Sir Hudibras, which is highly humorous, and which conveys to the imagination as complete a picture as is given by the characteristic etchings of Hogarth. In the translation of Voltaire, all that we learn of those particulars which paint the hero, is, that he[215] wore mustachios, and rode with a pair of pistols.
In the poem Hudibras, we find a striking mix of Wit and Humor; it’s hard to tell which of these qualities stands out more in the work. One indication that humor is a key element is that the unique Hogarth has illustrated the entire story through a series of distinct prints: painting captures humor perfectly but fails to express wit. Voltaire has tried to share a version of this unusual poem with his fellow countrymen through translation; however, he claims he had to condense the first four hundred lines into just over eighty in his translation. The truth is, either unaware of the original's merit or recognizing his own inability to convey it accurately, he has omitted everything that captures the humor of the imagery and focused solely on the wit of the piece. In the original, there's a vivid description of Sir Hudibras's figure, attire, and equipment that's highly amusing and paints a complete picture, much like Hogarth's characteristic sketches. In Voltaire's translation, all we learn about those details that depict the hero is that he had mustachios and rode with a pair of pistols.
Even the wit of the original, in passing through the alembic of Voltaire, has changed in a great measure its nature, and assimilated itself to that which is peculiar to the translator. The wit of Butler is more concentrated, more pointed, and is announced in fewer words, than the wit of Voltaire. The translator, therefore, though he pretends to have abridged four hundred verses into eighty, has in truth effected this by the retrenchment of the wit of his original, and not by the concentration of it: for when we compare any particular passage or point, we find there is more diffusion in the translation than in the original. Thus, Butler says,
Even the cleverness of the original, after going through Voltaire's lens, has significantly changed its nature and adapted to the translator's style. Butler's wit is more concentrated, sharper, and expressed in fewer words than Voltaire's wit. Therefore, although the translator claims to have condensed four hundred verses into eighty, he has actually done so by cutting down the original's wit rather than concentrating it: when we compare specific passages or points, we see there is more elaboration in the translation than in the original. So, Butler writes,
Thus amplified by Voltaire, and at the same time imperfectly translated.
Thus enhanced by Voltaire, and at the same time not perfectly translated.
It will be allowed, that notwithstanding the supplemental witticism of the translator, contained in the last four lines, the simile loses, upon the whole, very greatly by its diffusion. The following anonymous Latin version of this simile is possessed of much higher merit, as, with equal brevity of expression, it conveys the whole spirit of the original.
It will be permitted that, despite the translator's additional humor in the last four lines, the simile overall loses a lot by being spread out. The following anonymous Latin version of this simile is of much higher quality, as it conveys the entire essence of the original with equal brevity.
With these translations may be compared the following, which is taken from a complete version of the poem of Hudibras, a very remarkable work, with the merits of which (as the book is less known than it deserves to be) I am glad to have this opportunity of making the English reader acquainted:
With these translations, we can compare the following excerpt from a complete version of the poem Hudibras, a truly remarkable work. Since this book is less known than it deserves, I'm glad to have this chance to introduce it to English readers:
In one circumstance of this passage no translation can come up to the original: it is in that additional pleasantry which results from the structure of the verses, the first line ending most unexpectedly with a preposition, and the third with a pronoun, both which are the rhyming syllables in the two couplets:
In one instance of this passage, no translation can match the original: it’s in that extra humor that comes from the way the lines are structured, with the first line unexpectedly ending with a preposition and the third line ending with a pronoun, both of which serve as the rhyming syllables in the two couplets:
It was perhaps impossible to imitate this in a translation; but setting this circumstance aside, the merit of the latter French version seems to me to approach very near to that of the original.
It might be impossible to replicate this in a translation; however, putting that aside, the quality of the latter French version appears to come quite close to that of the original.
The author of this translation of the poem of[218] Hudibras, evidently a man of superior abilities,[71] appears to have been endowed with an uncommon share of modesty. He presents his work to the public with the utmost diffidence; and, in a short preface, humbly deprecates its censure for the presumption that may be imputed to him in attempting that which the celebrated Voltaire had declared to be one of the most difficult of tasks. Yet this task he has executed in a very masterly manner. A few specimens will shew the high merit of this work, and clearly evince, that the translator possessed that essential requisite for his undertaking, a kindred genius with that of his great original.
The author of this translation of the poem of[218] Hudibras, clearly a person of exceptional talent, seems to have a remarkable level of modesty. He presents his work to the public with great hesitation and, in a brief preface, modestly asks for leniency regarding any criticism he might face for attempting what the famous Voltaire stated was one of the most challenging endeavors. However, he has completed this task very skillfully. A few examples will showcase the high quality of this work and clearly demonstrate that the translator shares a similar creative vision with his esteemed original.
The religion of Hudibras is thus described:
The religion of Hudibras is thus described:
In the following passage, the arch ratiocination of the original is happily rivalled in the translation:
In the following passage, the brilliant reasoning of the original is nicely matched in the translation:
The language of Sir Hudibras is described as a strange jargon, compounded of English, Greek, and Latin,
The language of Sir Hudibras is described as a weird mix, made up of English, Greek, and Latin,
The wit of the following passage is completely transfused, perhaps even heightened in the translation:
The humor in the following passage is completely transformed, maybe even enhanced in the translation:
The last specimen I shall give from this work, is Hudibras’s consultation with the lawyer, in which the Knight proposes to prosecute Sidrophel in an action of battery:
The last example I will provide from this work is Hudibras’s talk with the lawyer, in which the Knight suggests taking legal action against Sidrophel for assault:
These specimens are sufficient to shew how completely this translator has entered into the spirit of his original, and has thus succeeded in conveying a very perfect idea to his countrymen of one of those works which are most strongly tinctured with the peculiarities of national character, and which therefore required a singular coincidence of the talents of the translator with those of the original author.
These examples clearly demonstrate how thoroughly this translator has captured the essence of the original work, successfully conveying a clear understanding to his fellow countrymen of one of those pieces that are deeply infused with the unique traits of national character. This required a remarkable alignment of the translator's skills with those of the original author.
If the English can boast of any parallel to this, in a version from the French, where the translator has given equal proof of a kindred genius to that of his original, and has as successfully accomplished a task of equal difficulty, it is in the translation of Rabelais, begun by Sir Thomas Urquhart, and finished by Mr. Motteux, and lastly, revised and corrected by Mr. Ozell. The difficulty of translating this work, arises less from its obsolete style, than from a phraseology peculiar to the author, which he seems to have purposely rendered obscure, in order to conceal that satire which he levels both against the civil government and the ecclesiastical policy of his country. Such is the studied[223] obscurity of this satire, that but a very few of the most learned and acute among his own countrymen have professed to understand Rabelais in the original. The history of the English translation of this work, is in itself a proof of its very high merit. The three first books were translated by Sir Thomas Urquhart, but only two of them were published in his lifetime. Mr. Motteux, a Frenchman by birth, but whose long residence in England had given him an equal command of both languages, republished the work of Urquhart, and added the remaining three books translated by himself. In this publication he allows the excellence of the work of his predecessor, whom he declares to have been a complete master of the French language, and to have possessed both learning and fancy equal to the task he undertook. He adds, that he has preserved in his translation “the very style and air of his original;” and finally, “that the English readers may now understand that author better in their own tongue, than many of the French can do in theirs.” The work thus completed in English, was taken up by Mr. Ozell, a person of considerable literary abilities, and who possessed an uncommon knowledge both of the ancient and modern languages. Of the merits of the translation, none could be a better judge, and to these he has given the strongest testimony, by adopting it entirely in his new edition, and limiting his own undertaking[224] solely to the correction of the text of Urquhart and Motteux, to which he has added a translation of the notes of M. Du Chat, who spent, as Mr. Ozell informs us, forty years in composing annotations on the original work. The English version of Rabelais thus improved, may be considered, in its present form, as one of the most perfect specimens of the art of translation. The best critics in both languages have borne testimony to its faithful transfusion of the sense, and happy imitation of the style of the original; and every English reader will acknowledge, that it possesses all the ease of original composition. If I have forborne to illustrate any of the rules or precepts of the preceding Essay from this work, my reasons were, that obscurity I have already noticed, which rendered it less fit for the purpose of such illustration, and that strong tincture of licentiousness which characterises the whole work.
If the English can claim any equivalent to this, in a version from the French where the translator has shown a comparable talent to that of the original, and has successfully tackled a similarly tough challenge, it’s in the translation of Rabelais, started by Sir Thomas Urquhart, completed by Mr. Motteux, and later revised by Mr. Ozell. The challenge of translating this work comes not so much from its outdated style, but from the author’s unique way of expressing himself, which he seems to have deliberately obscured to hide the satire aimed at both the civil authorities and the religious policies of his country. The careful obscurity of this satire is such that only a handful of the most learned and insightful among his own countrymen claim to understand Rabelais in the original. The history of the English translation is proof of its great quality. The first three books were translated by Sir Thomas Urquhart, though only two were published during his lifetime. Mr. Motteux, a Frenchman by birth who had lived in England long enough to master both languages, republished Urquhart’s work and added the remaining three books translated by himself. In his publication, he acknowledges the excellence of Urquhart’s work, stating that he was a complete master of the French language and had the knowledge and creativity equal to the task. He claims that he has maintained “the very style and air of his original” in his translation, and finally, “that English readers can now understand that author better in their own language than many of the French can in theirs.” The work was then taken up by Mr. Ozell, a person of notable literary talent who had an exceptional grasp of both ancient and modern languages. No one could judge the quality of the translation better than he, and he showed this by adopting it entirely in his new edition, limiting his own work to correcting Urquhart and Motteux’s text, to which he added a translation of the notes by M. Du Chat, who, as Mr. Ozell informs us, spent forty years writing annotations on the original work. The enhanced English version of Rabelais can thus be considered, in its current form, as one of the finest examples of the art of translation. The best critics in both languages have attested to its faithful rendering of meaning and its successful imitation of the original style; every English reader will recognize that it has all the flow of original writing. If I have refrained from using this work to illustrate any rules or principles from the preceding essay, it is because of the obscurity I have already mentioned, which makes it less suitable for such illustration, along with the strong hint of licentiousness that characterizes the entire work.
No. I
Stanzas from Tickell’s Ballad of Colin and Lucy
Stanzas from Tickell’s Ballad of Colin and Lucy
Translated by Le Mierre
Translated by Le Mierre
No. II
Ode V. of the First Book of Horace
Ode 5. of the First Book of Horace
Translated by Milton
Translated by Milton
Quis multa gracilis, &c.
Quis multa gracilis, &c.
No. III
The beginning of the VIIIth Book of the Iliad
The beginning of Book VIII of the Iliad
Translated by T. Hobbes
Translated by T. Hobbes
No. IV
A very learned and ingenious friend,[72] to whom I am indebted for some very just remarks, of which I have availed myself in the preceding Essay, has furnished me with the following acute, and, as I think, satisfactory explanation of a passage in Tacitus, extremely obscure in itself, and concerning the meaning of which the commentators are not agreed. “Tacitus meaning to say, ‘That Domitian, wishing to be the great, and indeed the only object in the empire, and that no body should appear with any sort of lustre in it but himself, was exceedingly jealous of the great reputation which Agricola had acquired by his skill in war,’ expresses himself thus:
A very knowledgeable and clever friend, [72], to whom I owe some insightful comments that I've used in the previous essay, has provided me with the following sharp and, I believe, clear explanation of a passage in Tacitus, which is quite obscure and about which the commentators disagree. “Tacitus means to say, ‘That Domitian, wanting to be the most important person in the empire, and to ensure that no one else shines but himself, was extremely jealous of the great reputation that Agricola had earned through his military skills,’ expresses himself like this:
In Vit. Agr. cap. 39
In Vit. Agr. ch. 39
“Id sibi maxime formidolosum, privati hominis nomen suprà principis attolli. Frustra studia fori, et civilium artium decus in silentium acta, si militarem gloriam alius occuparet: et cætera utcunque facilius dissimulari, ducis boni imperatoriam virtutem esse. Which Gordon translates thus: ‘Terrible above all things it was to him, that the name of a private man should be exalted above that of the Prince. In vain had he driven from the public tribunals all pursuits of popular eloquence[229] and fame, in vain repressed the renown of every civil accomplishment, if any other than himself possessed the glory of excelling in war: Nay, however he might dissemble every other distaste, yet to the person of Emperor properly appertained the virtue and praise of being a great general.’
It was especially terrifying to him that a private person's name could be held higher than that of the Prince. All his efforts to eliminate popular eloquence and public accolades from the courts were in vain, as were his attempts to suppress the fame of any civil achievements, if someone other than himself claimed the glory of being superior in warfare. Moreover, no matter how much he might hide other frustrations, the virtues and praises of being a great general rightfully belonged to the Emperor. Which Gordon translates thus: ‘Terrible above all things it was to him, that the name of a private man should be exalted above that of the Prince. In vain had he driven from the public tribunals all pursuits of popular eloquence[229] and fame, in vain repressed the renown of every civil accomplishment, if any other than himself possessed the glory of excelling in war: Nay, however he might dissemble every other distaste, yet to the person of Emperor properly appertained the virtue and praise of being a great general.’
“This translation is very good, as far as the words ‘civil accomplishment,’ but what follows is not, in my opinion, the meaning of Tacitus’s words, which I would translate thus:
“This translation is very good, regarding the words ‘civil accomplishment,’ but what follows is not, in my view, the meaning of Tacitus’s words, which I would translate like this:
“‘If any other than himself should become a great object in the empire, as that man must necessarily be who possesses military glory. For however he might conceal a value for excellence of every other kind, and even affect a contempt of it, yet he could not but allow, that skill in war, and the talents of a great General, were an ornament to the Imperial dignity itself.’
“‘If anyone other than himself became a major figure in the empire, it would have to be someone with military glory. No matter how much he might try to hide his appreciation for other kinds of excellence or even pretend to disdain them, he could never deny that military skill and the abilities of a great General are a source of pride for the Imperial dignity itself.’”
“Domitian did not pretend to any skill in war; and therefore the word ‘alius’ could never be intended to express a competitor with him in it.”
“Domitian didn’t claim to have any military skill; therefore, the word ‘alius’ could never be meant to signify a rival to him in that area.”
[1] Vertere Græca in Latinum, veteres nostri oratores optimum judicabant. Id se Lucius Crassus, in illis Ciceronis de oratore libris, dicit factitasse. Id Cicero suâ ipse personâ frequentissimè præcipit. Quin etiam libros Platonis atque Xenophontis edidit, hoc genere translatos. Id Messalæ placuit, multæque sunt ab eo scriptæ ad hunc modum orationes (Quinctil. Inst. Orat. l. 10, c. 5).
[1] Translating Greek into Latin was considered the best by our ancient orators. Lucius Crassus claims he did this in Cicero's books on oratory. Cicero emphasizes this often with his own persona. He even published works of Plato and Xenophon that were translated in this way. Messala approved of this, and many speeches were written by him in this style (Quinctil. Inst. Orat. l. 10, c. 5).
Utile imprimis, ut multi præcipiunt, vel ex Græco in Latinum, vel ex Latino vertere in Græcum: quo genere exercitationis, proprietas splendorque verborum, copia figurarum, vis explicandi, præterea imitatione optimorum, similia inveniendi facultas paratur: simul quæ legentem fefellissent, transferentem fugere non possunt (Plin. Epist. l. 7, ep. 7).
Utile mainly, as many advise, either to translate from Greek to Latin or from Latin into Greek: through this kind of exercise, the uniqueness and brilliance of words, the abundance of figures, the ability to explain, and, in addition, the capacity to find similarities through imitating the best are developed; at the same time, those things that would trick the reader cannot escape the translator (Plin. Epist. l. 7, ep. 7).
[2] There remain of Cicero’s translations some fragments of the Œconomics of Xenophon, the Timæus of Plato, and part of a poetical version of the Phenomena of Aratus.
[2] Some fragments of Cicero’s translations still exist, including parts of Xenophon’s Œconomics, Plato’s Timæus, and a portion of a poetic version of Aratus’s Phenomena.
[3] When the first edition of this Essay was published, the Author had not seen Dr. Campbell’s new translation of the Gospels, a most elaborate and learned work, in one of the preliminary dissertations to which, that ingenious writer has treated professedly “Of the chief things to be attended to in translating.” The general laws of the art as briefly laid down in the first part of that dissertation are individually the same with those contained in this Essay; a circumstance which, independently of that satisfaction which always arises from finding our opinions warranted by the concurring judgement of persons of distinguished ingenuity and taste, affords a strong presumption that those opinions are founded in nature and in common sense. Another work on the same subject had likewise escaped the Author’s observation when he first published this Essay; an elegant poem on translation, by Mr. Francklin, the ingenious translator of Sophocles and Lucian. It is, however, rather an apology of the art, and a vindication of its just rank in the scale of literature, than a didactic work explanatory of its principles. But above all, the Author has to regret, that, in spite of his most diligent research, he has never yet been fortunate enough to meet with the work of a celebrated writer, professedly on the subject of translation, the treatise of M. Huet, Bishop of Avranches, De optimo genere interpretandi; of whose doctrines, however, he has some knowledge, from a pretty full extract of his work in the Dictionnaire Encyclopédique de Grammaire et Litterature, article Traduction.
[3] When the first edition of this Essay was published, the Author had not seen Dr. Campbell’s new translation of the Gospels, a highly detailed and scholarly work. In one of the introductory essays, that clever writer has addressed the “main points to consider in translating.” The general principles of the art briefly outlined in the first part of that essay are the same as those in this Essay. This correlation, aside from the satisfaction that comes from having our views validated by the agreement of distinguished thinkers, strongly suggests that these views are grounded in nature and common sense. Another work on the same topic also escaped the Author’s notice when he first published this Essay: a beautiful poem about translation by Mr. Francklin, the talented translator of Sophocles and Lucian. It serves more as a defense of the art and a justification of its rightful place in literature rather than as a teaching tool explaining its principles. Above all, the Author regrets that despite his thorough research, he has yet to come across the work of a well-known writer specifically on the topic of translation, the treatise of M. Huet, Bishop of Avranches, De optimo genere interpretandi; however, he has some familiarity with its doctrines from a fairly extensive extract in the Dictionnaire Encyclopédique de Grammaire et Litterature, article Traduction.
[4] Founding upon this principle, which he has by no means proved, That the arrangement of the Greek and Latin languages is the order of nature, and that the modern tongues ought never to deviate from that order, but for the sake of sense, perspicuity, or harmony; he proceeds to lay down such rules as the following: That the periods of the translation should accord in all their parts with those of the original—that their order, and even their length, should be the same—that all conjunctions should be scrupulously preserved, as being the joints or articulations of the members—that all adverbs should be ranged next to the verb, &c. It may be confidently asserted, that the Translator who shall endeavour to conform himself to these rules, even with the licence allowed of sacrificing to sense, perspicuity, and harmony, will produce, on the whole, a very sorry composition, which will be far from reflecting a just picture of his original.
[4] Based on this principle, which he hasn’t really proven, that the structure of the Greek and Latin languages follows the natural order, and that modern languages should never stray from that order except for clarity, understanding, or flow; he goes on to set forth rules like the following: The sentences in the translation should match those of the original in every way—that their sequence, and even their length, should be identical—that all conjunctions should be meticulously maintained, as they are the connections between parts—that all adverbs should come directly after the verb, etc. It can be confidently stated that a Translator who tries to follow these rules, even with the allowance to adapt for clarity, understanding, and flow, will end up with a rather poor piece of work, which will fail to accurately represent the original.
[6] Batteux de la Construction Oratoire, par. 2, ch. 4. Such likewise appears to be the opinion of M. Huet: “Optimum ergo illum esse dico interpretandi modum, quum auctoris sententiæ primum, deinde ipsis etiam, si ita fert utriusque linguæ facultas, verbis arctissimè adhæret interpres, et nativum postremo auctoris characterem, quoad ejus fieri potest, adumbrat; idque unum studet, ut nulla cum detractione imminutum, nullo additamento auctum, sed integrum, suique omni ex parte simillimum, perquam fideliter exhibeat.—Universè ergo verbum, de verbo exprimendum, et vocum etiam collocationem retinendam esse pronuncio, id modo per linguæ qua utitur interpres facultatem liceat” (Huet de Interpretatione, lib. 1).
[6] Batteux de la Construction Oratoire, par. 2, ch. 4. This seems to be the opinion of M. Huet as well: “I say that the best way to interpret is when the interpreter first closely follows the author's meaning, then adheres to the words of both languages as closely as possible, if both languages allow for it, and finally captures the native character of the author as much as possible; the goal is to present it without any reduction or addition, but as complete and faithful as possible, maintaining every aspect similar to the original. In general, I assert that every word should be expressed word for word, and the arrangement of words should also be preserved, as long as it is permitted by the interpreter’s language skills” (Huet de Interpretatione, lib. 1).
[7] Dom Vincent Thuillier.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dom Vincent Thuillier.
[8] Mémoires militaires de M. Guischardt.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Military Memoirs of Mr. Guischardt.
[10] Cic. de Fin. l. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. de Fin. l. 2.
[11] Cic. Tusc. Quæst. l. 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculan Questions book 4.
[14] Mr. Gordon has translated the words ad tempus, “in pressing emergencies;” and Mr. Murphy, “in sudden emergencies only.” This sense is, therefore, probably warranted by good authorities. But it is evidently not the sense of the author in this passage, as the context sufficiently indicates.
[14] Mr. Gordon has translated the words ad tempus, “in urgent situations;” and Mr. Murphy, “in unexpected emergencies only.” This interpretation is likely supported by reputable sources. However, it clearly does not reflect the author's intended meaning in this passage, as the context makes clear.
[15] There is a French translation of this ballad by Le Mierre, which, though not in all respects equal to that of Bourne, has yet a great deal of the tender simplicity of the original. See a few stanzas in the Appendix, No. I.
[15] There’s a French version of this ballad by Le Mierre that, while not entirely matching Bourne’s translation, still captures much of the original's gentle simplicity. Check out a few stanzas in the Appendix, No. I.
[17] In the poetical works of Milton, we find many noble imitations of detached passages of the ancient classics; but there is nothing that can be termed a translation, unless an English version of Horace’s Ode to Pyrrha; which it is probable the author meant as a whimsical experiment of the effect of a strict conformity in English both to the expression and measure of the Latin. See this singular composition in the Appendix, No. 2.
[17] In Milton's poetry, we discover many admirable adaptations of sections from ancient classics; however, there's nothing that qualifies as a true translation, except for his English version of Horace’s Ode to Pyrrha; it’s likely that the author intended it as a playful experiment to see the results of closely matching the expression and rhythm of the Latin in English. Check out this unique piece in the Appendix, No. 2.
[19] One of the best passages of Fanshaw’s translation of the Pastor Fido, is the celebrated apostrophe to the spring—
[19] One of the best parts of Fanshaw's translation of the Pastor Fido is the famous address to spring—
In those parts of the English version which are marked in Italics, there is some attempt towards a freedom of translation; but it is a freedom of which Sandys and May had long before given many happier specimens.
In the sections of the English version that are in Italics, there's an effort at a more loose translation; however, Sandys and May had provided many better examples of this kind of freedom long ago.
[20] I am happy to find this opinion, for which I have been blamed by some critics, supported by so respectable an authority as that of M. Delille; whose translation of the Georgics of Virgil, though censurable, (as I shall remark) in a few particulars, is, on the whole, a very fine performance: “Il faut etre quelquefois superieur à son original, précisément parce qu’on lui est très-inférieur.” Delille Disc. Prelim. à la Trad. des Georgiques. Of the same opinion is the elegant author of the poem on Translation.
[20] I'm glad to see this perspective, which some critics have blamed me for, backed by a respected authority like M. Delille. His translation of the Georgics by Virgil, although it has some criticisms (which I'll point out), is overall a really impressive work: “One must sometimes be superior to their original precisely because one is very inferior to it.” Delille Disc. Prelim. à la Trad. des Georgiques. The refined author of the poem on Translation shares the same view.
[21] Witness the attempt of a translator of no ordinary ability.
[21] Check out the efforts of a translator with exceptional skills.
[22] See a translation of this passage by Hobbes, in the true spirit of the Bathos. Appendix, No. III.
[22] Check out a translation of this passage by Hobbes, capturing the true essence of the Bathos. Appendix, No. III.
[23] A similar instance of good taste occurs in the following translation of an epigram of Martial, where the indelicacy of the original is admirably corrected, and the sense at the same time is perfectly preserved:
[23] A similar example of good taste appears in the following translation of an epigram by Martial, where the inappropriate elements of the original are skillfully corrected, while the meaning is fully maintained:
[24] Fitzosborne’s Letters, l. 19.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fitzosborne’s Letters, p. 19.
[25] Thus likewise translated with great beauty of poetry, and sufficient fidelity to the original:
[25] So it was translated with great poetic beauty and enough faithfulness to the original:
[27] Fitzosborne’s Letters, 43.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fitzosborne’s Letters, 43.
[28] It is amusing to observe the conceit of this author, and the compliment he imagines he pays to the taste of his patron, in applauding this miserable composition: “Adeo tibi placuit, ut quædam etiam in melius mutasse tibi visus fuerim.” With similar arrogance and absurdity, he gives Milton credit for the materials only of the poem, assuming to himself the whole merit of its structure: “Miltonus Paradisum Amissum invenerat; ergo Miltoni hìc lana est, at mea tela tamen.”
[28] It's funny to see the arrogance of this author and the compliment he thinks he’s giving to his patron by praising this terrible piece: “You liked it so much that I seemed to you to have changed some parts for the better.” With the same kind of arrogance and absurdity, he gives Milton credit only for the content of the poem, claiming all the credit for its structure for himself: “Milton discovered Paradise Lost; therefore, the wool is Milton's, but the fabric is mine.”
[30] “His affectation of the manner of some of the poets and orators has metamorphosed the authors he interpreted, and stript them of the venerable signatures of antiquity, which so admirably befit them; and which, serving as intrinsic evidence of their authenticity, recommend their writings to the serious and judicious. Whereas, when accoutred in this new fashion, nobody would imagine them to have been Hebrews; and yet, (as some critics have justly remarked), it has not been within the compass of Castalio’s art, to make them look like Romans.” Dr. Campbell’s 10th Prelim. Diss.
[30] “His attempt to mimic the style of certain poets and speakers has transformed the authors he was interpreting, stripping them of the respected marks of ancient times that suited them so well and provided solid proof of their authenticity, which makes their writings appealing to serious and discerning readers. In this new style, no one would guess they were Hebrews; and yet, (as some critics have rightly pointed out), it hasn't been within Castalio’s skill to make them appear Roman.” Dr. Campbell’s 10th Prelim. Diss.
[31] Dr. Campbell, 10th Prel. Diss. part 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Campbell, 10th Preliminary Dissertation part 2.
[32] The language of that ludicrous work, Epistolæ obscurorum virorum, is an imitation, and by no means an exaggerated picture, of the style of Arias Montanus’s version of the Scriptures. Vos bene audivistis qualiter Papa habuit unum magnum animal quod vocatum fuit Elephas; et habuit ipsum in magno honore, et valde amavit illud. Nunc igitur debetis scire, quod tale animal est mortuum. Et quando fuit infirmum, tunc Papa fuit in magna tristitia, et vocavit medicos plures, et dixit eis: Si est possibile, sanate mihi Elephas. Tunc fecerunt magnam diligentiam, et viderunt ei urinam, et dederunt ei unam purgationem quæ constat quinque centum aureos, sed tamen non potuerunt Elephas facere merdare, et sic est mortuum; et Papa dolet multum super Elephas; quia fuit mirabile animal, habens longum rostrum in magna quantitate.—Ast ego non curabo ista mundana negotia, quæ afferunt perditionem animæ. Valete.
[32] The language of that ridiculous work, Epistolæ obscurorum virorum, is an imitation, and definitely not an exaggerated depiction, of the style of Arias Montanus’s version of the Scriptures. You have heard well how the Pope had a great animal called an Elephant; and he held it in high regard and loved it dearly. Now you must know that such an animal is dead. And when it was sick, the Pope was very sad, and he called several doctors and said to them: If it is possible, heal my Elephant. Then they made great efforts, and examined its urine, and gave it a treatment that cost five hundred gold coins, but still they could not make the Elephant relieve itself, and so it is dead; and the Pope grieves greatly for the Elephant; because it was a marvelous animal, having a long trunk in great measure.—But I will not concern myself with such worldly matters, which bring the ruin of the soul. Farewell.
[33] Lond. 1691.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ London. 1691.
[38] Dr. Warton.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Warton.
[39] Hujus (viz. Aristidis) pictura est, oppido capto, ad matris morientis e vulnere mammam adrepens infans; intelligiturque sentire mater et timere, ne emortuo lacte sanguinem infans lambat. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 35, c. 10.—If the epigram was made on the subject of this picture, Pliny’s idea of the expression of the painting is somewhat more refined than that of the epigrammatist, though certainly not so natural. As a complicated feeling can never be clearly expressed in painting, it is not improbable that the same picture should have suggested ideas somewhat different to different observers.
[39] This painting (by Aristides) shows a captured town, with an infant creeping toward the breast of his dying mother, who is wounded. It’s clear that the mother feels and fears that her dead milk will allow the infant to taste blood. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 35, c. 10.—If the epigram was based on this painting, Pliny’s interpretation of the artwork’s expression is a bit more sophisticated than that of the epigram writer, though certainly not as natural. Since complex emotions can never be clearly conveyed in painting, it’s likely that the same artwork inspired somewhat different thoughts in different viewers.
[40] J. H. Beattie, son of the learned and ingenious Dr. Beattie of Aberdeen, a young man who disappointed the promise of great talents by an early death. In him, the author of The Ministrel saw his Edwin realised.
[40] J. H. Beattie, son of the knowledgeable and clever Dr. Beattie from Aberdeen, was a young man whose potential for greatness was cut short by an early death. In him, the author of The Ministrel saw his Edwin come to life.
[42] The original of the fragment of Timocles:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The original work by Timocles:
Thus, in the literal version of Dalechampius:
Thus, in the literal version of Dalechampius:
[43] The original of the fragment of Diphilus:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The original excerpt from Diphilus:
Thus in the version of Dalechampius:
Thus in the version of Dalechampius:
[44] It is to be regretted that Mr. Cumberland had not either published the original fragments along with his translations, or given special references to the authors from whom he took them, and the particular part of their works where they were to be found. The reader who wishes to compare the translations with the originals, will have some trouble in searching for them at random in the works of Athenæus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Stobæus, and others.
[44] It's unfortunate that Mr. Cumberland didn't either publish the original fragments with his translations or provide specific references to the authors he used and where to find the relevant sections in their works. Readers who want to compare the translations with the originals will struggle to locate them randomly in the works of Athenæus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Stobæus, and others.
[45] C’est en quoi consiste le grand art de la Poësie, de dire figurément presque tout ce qu’elle dit. Rapin. Reflex. sur la Poëtique en général. § 29.
[45] This is what the great art of Poetry is all about, expressing almost everything it conveys in a figurative way. Rapin. Reflex. on Poetics in General. § 29.
[46] “Quand il s’agit de représenter dans une autre langue les choses, les pensées, les expressions, les tours, les tons d’un ouvrage; les choses telles qu’elles sont sans rien ajouter, ni retrancher, ni déplacer; les pensées dans leurs couleurs, leurs degrés, leurs nuances; les tours, qui donnent le feu, l’esprit, et la vie au discours; les expressions naturelles, figurées, fortes, riches, gracieuses, délicates, &c. le tout d’après un modele qui commande durement, et qui veut qu’on lui obéisse d’un air aisé; il faut, sinon autant de génie, du moins autant de gout pour bien traduire, que pour composer. Peut-être même en faut il davantage. L’auteur qui compose, conduit seulement par une sorte d’instinct toujours libre, et par sa matiere qui lui présente des idées, qu’il peut accepter ou rejetter à son gré, est maitre absolu de ses pensées et de ses expressions: si la pensée ne lui convient pas, ou si l’expression ne convient pas à la pensée, il peut rejetter l’une et l’autre; quæ desperat tractata nitescere posse, relinquit. Le traducteur n’est maitre de rien; il est obligé de suivre partout son auteur, et de se plier à toutes ses variations avec une souplesse infinie. Qu’on en juge par la variété des tons qui se trouvent nécessairement dans un même sujet, et à plus forte raison dans un même genre.——Quelle idée donc ne doit-on pas avoir d’une traduction faite avec succès?”—Batteux de la construction Oratoire, par. 2.
[46] “When it comes to representing in another language the things, thoughts, expressions, phrases, tones of a work; the things as they are without adding, subtracting, or rearranging anything; the thoughts in their colors, degrees, and nuances; the phrases that give fire, spirit, and life to discourse; the natural, figurative, strong, rich, graceful, delicate expressions, etc.; all based on a model that demands strict adherence and expects obedience with ease; one needs, if not as much genius, at least as much taste to translate well as to compose. Perhaps even more is required. The author who composes is guided solely by a kind of free instinct and by the material that presents ideas that he can accept or reject at will, making him the absolute master of his thoughts and expressions: if a thought doesn’t suit him, or if the expression doesn’t fit the thought, he can discard both; quæ desperat tractata nitescere posse, relinquit. The translator is master of nothing; he must follow his author wherever he goes and adapt to all his variations with infinite flexibility. One only needs to consider the variety of tones that inevitably exist within the same subject, and even more within the same genre.——What idea, then, should we have of a translation done successfully?”—Batteux de la construction Oratoire, par. 2.
[47] ΓΝ. Τι τοῦτο; παιεις ω Τιμων; μαρτυρομαι· ω Ηρακλεις· ιου, ιου. Προκαλοῦμαι σε τραυματος εις Αρειον παγον· Τιμ. Και μεν αν γε μακρον επιβραδυνης, φονον ταχα προκεκληση με. Lucian, Timon.
[47] ΓΝ. What is this? What are you saying, Timon? I swear, oh Heracles, oh. I'm challenging you to a duel at the Ares' spring. Timon. And indeed, if you delay too long, I might end up calling for a death match. Lucian, Timon.
[48] Και ὅλως πανσοφον τι χρημα, και πανταχοθεν ακριβες, και ποικιλως εντελες· οιμωξεται τοιγαρουν ουκ εις μακραν χρηστος ων. Lucian, Timon.
[48] And generally something very wise, precise from every side, and perfectly diverse; therefore, it will not cry out for long, being righteous. Lucian, Timon.
[49] Αντι του τεως Πυρριου, η Δρομωνος, η Τιβιου, Μεγακλης, Μεγαβυζος, η Πρωταρχος μετονομασθεις, τους ματην κεχηνοτας εκεινους εις αλληλους αποβλεποντας καταλιπων, &c. Lucian, Timon.
[49] Instead of the former Pyrrius, the Road, the Tibius, Megacles, Megabyzus, the Primordial renamed, those who had wasted time looking at each other, leaving, etc. Lucian, Timon.
[50] The following apology made by D’Ablancourt of his own version of Tacitus, contains, however, many just observations; from which, with a proper abatement of that extreme liberty for which he contends, every translator may derive much advantage.
[50] The following apology made by D’Ablancourt for his own version of Tacitus includes many valid observations; from which, with a reasonable adjustment to the excessive freedom he advocates for, every translator can gain a lot.
Of Tacitus he thus remarks: “Comme il considere souvent les choses par quelque biais étranger, il laisse quelquefois ses narrations imparfaites, ce qui engendre de l’obscurité dans ses ouvrages, outre la multitude des fautes qui s’y rencontrent, et le peu de lumière qui nous reste de la plupart des choses qui y sont traitées. Il ne faut donc pas s’étonner s’il est si difficile à traduire, puisqu’il est même difficile à entendre. D’ailleurs il a accoutumé de méler dans une même période, et quelquefois dans une même expression diverses pensées qui ne tiennent point l’une à l’autre, et dont il faut perdre une partie, comme dans les ouvrages qu’on polit, pour pouvoir exprimer le reste sans choquer les délicatesses de notre langue, et la justesse du raisonnement. Car on n’a pas le même respect pour mon François que pour son Latin; et l’on ne me pardonneroit pas des choses, qu’on admire souvent chez lui, et s’il faut ainsi dire, qu’on revere. Par tout ailleurs je l’ai suivi pas à pas, et plutôt en esclave qu’en compagnon; quoique peut-être je me pusse donner plus de liberté, puisque je ne traduis pas un passage, mais un livre, de qui toutes les parties doivent être unies ensemble, et comme fondues en un même corps. D’ailleurs, la diversité qui se trouve dans les langues est si grande, tant pour la construction et la forme des périodes, que pour les figures et les autres ornemens, qu’il faut à touts coups changer d’air et de visage, si l’on ne veut faire un corps monstrueux, tel que celui des traductions ordinaires, qui sont ou mortes et languissantes, ou confuses et embrouillées, sans aucun ordre ni agrément. Il faut donc prendre garde qu’on ne fasse perdre la grace à son auteur par trop de scrupule, et que de peur de lui manquer de foi en quelque chose, on ne lui soit infidèle en tout: principalement, quand on fait un ouvrage qui doit tenir lieu de l’original, et qu’on ne travaille pas pour faire entendre aux jeunes gens le Grec ou le Latin. Car on fait que les expressions hardies ne sont point exactes, parce que la justesse est ennemie de la grandeur, comme il se voit dans la peinture et dans l’ecriture; mais la hardiesse du trait en supplée le défaut, et elles sont trouvées plus belles de la sorte, que si elles étoient plus régulières. D’ailleurs il est difficile d’etre bien exact dans la traduction d’un auteur qui ne l’est point. Souvent on est contraint d’ajouter quelque chose à sa pensée pour l’eclaircir; quelquefois il faut en retrancher une partie pour donner jour à tout le reste. Cependant, cela fait que les meilleures traductions paroissent les moins fideles; et un critique de notre tems a remarqué deux mille fautes dans le Plutarque d’Amyot, et un autre presqu’autant dans les traductions d’Erasme; peut-être pour ne pas savoir que la diversité des langues et des styles oblige à des traits tout differens, parce que l’Eloquence est une chose si delicate, qu’il ne faut quelquefois qu’une syllabe pour la corrompre. Car du reste, il n’y a point d’apparence que deux si grands hommes se soient abusés en tant de lieux, quoiqu’il ne soit pas étrange qu’on se puisse abuser en quelque endroit. Mais tout le monde n’est pas capable de juger d’une traduction, quoique tout le monde s’en attribuë la connoissance; et ici comme ailleurs, la maxime d’Aristote devroit servir de regle, qu’il faut croire chacun en son art.”
Of Tacitus, he remarks: “Since he often views things through a foreign lens, his narratives can sometimes be incomplete, which leads to obscurity in his works, not to mention the numerous errors found within them, and the limited clarity we have about most of the subjects he discusses. Thus, it's no surprise that translating him is so difficult, as understanding him is also quite challenging. Furthermore, he tends to mix various thoughts within the same sentence, and sometimes within the same expression, which do not connect to one another. This forces one to lose part of the meaning, like in polished works, in order to convey the rest without offending the delicacies of our language and the precision of reasoning. For one does not hold the same respect for my French as for his Latin; and I wouldn't be forgiven for things that are often admired in him and, if one might say, revered. Throughout, I have followed him step by step, more as a servant than as a companion; although perhaps I could give myself more freedom, since I’m translating a book rather than a passage, where all parts must be united and fused into one body. Furthermore, the differences among languages are so significant, both in construction and in the form of sentences, as well as in figures and other ornaments, that one must change style and expression to avoid creating a monstrous body, such as those ordinary translations that are either lifeless and sluggish or confused and tangled, lacking any order or charm. Therefore, one must be careful not to strip the grace from the author due to excessive scruples, and out of fear of being unfaithful in one aspect, one might end up being unfaithful in every way, especially when creating a work meant to substitute for the original, and not working to teach young people Greek or Latin. This results in bold expressions being inaccurate since precision is the enemy of grandeur, as seen in painting and writing; but the boldness of the stroke compensates for the lack, and they are found more beautiful this way than if they were more regular. Moreover, it is difficult to be precise in the translation of an author who isn’t precise himself. Often, one is forced to add something to clarify his thought; sometimes, one must remove part of it to provide clarity to the rest. However, this results in the best translations appearing the least faithful; and a critic from our time has noted two thousand errors in Amyot's Plutarch, and another nearly as many in Erasmus's translations; perhaps because they don't realize that the diversity of languages and styles necessitates different nuances, because Eloquence is such a delicate matter that sometimes it only takes a syllable to corrupt it. Besides, it seems unlikely that two such great men could have erred in so many places, even though it’s not strange that one could make mistakes here and there. However, not everyone is capable of judging a translation, although everyone believes they have the knowledge; and here as elsewhere, Aristotle’s maxim should serve as a rule, that one must trust everyone in their own field.”
[51] A striking resemblance to this beautiful apostrophe “Ahi padri irragionevoli,” is found in the beginning of Moncrif’s Romance d’Alexis et Alis, a ballad which the French justly consider as a model of tenderness and elegant simplicity.
[51] A noticeable similarity to this beautiful apostrophe “Ahi padri irragionevoli,” can be seen at the start of Moncrif’s Romance d’Alexis et Alis, a ballad that the French rightfully view as a standard of tenderness and elegant simplicity.
[53] There is, however, a very common mistake of translators from the French into English, proceeding either from ignorance, or inattention to the general construction of the two languages. In narrative, or the description of past actions, the French often use the present tense for the preterite: Deux jeunes nobles Mexicains jettent leurs armes, et viennent à lui comme déserteurs. Ils mettent un genouil à terre dans la posture des supplians; ils le saisissent, et s’élancent de la platforme.—Cortez s’en débarasse, et se retient à la balustrade. Les deux jeunes nobles périssent sans avoir exécuté leur généreuse entreprise. Let us observe the aukward effect of a similar use of the present tense in English. “Two young Mexicans of noble birth throw away their arms and come to him as deserters. They kneel in the posture of suppliants; they seise him, and throw themselves from the platform.—Cortez disengages himself from their grasp, and keeps hold of the ballustrade. The noble Mexicans perish without accomplishing their generous design.” In like manner, the use of the present for the past tense is very common in Greek, and we frequently remark the same impropriety in English translations from that language. “After the death of Darius, and the accession of Artaxerxes, Tissaphernes accuses Cyrus to his brother of treason: Artaxerxes gives credit to the accusation, and orders Cyrus to be apprehended, with a design to put him to death; but his mother having saved him by her intercession, sends him back to his government.” Spelman’s Xenophon. In the original, these verbs are put in the present tense, διαβαλλει, πειθεται, συλλαμβανει, αποπεμπει. But this use of the present tense in narrative is contrary to the genius of the English language. The poets have assumed it; and in them it is allowable, because it is their object to paint scenes as present to the eye; ut pictura poesis; but all that a prose narrative can pretend to, is an animated description of things past: if it goes any farther, it encroaches on the department of poetry. In one way, however, this use of the present tense is found in the best English historians, namely, in the summary heads, or contents of chapters. “Lambert Simnel invades England.—Perkin Warbeck is avowed by the Duchess of Burgundy—he returns to Scotland—he is taken prisoner—and executed.” Hume. But it is by an ellipsis that the present tense comes to be thus used. The sentence at large would stand thus. “This chapter relates how Lambert Simnel invades England, how Perkin Warbeck is avowed by the Duchess of Burgundy,” &c.
[53] There is, however, a very common mistake that translators make when translating from French to English, either due to ignorance or inattention to the overall structure of the two languages. In storytelling or describing past events, the French often use the present tense instead of the past tense: Two young Mexican nobles throw down their weapons and approach him as deserters. They kneel in a posture of supplication; they grab him and leap off the platform.—Cortez frees himself and holds onto the railing. The two young nobles die without completing their noble endeavor. Let's note the awkward effect of using the present tense similarly in English. “Two young Mexicans of noble birth throw away their arms and come to him as deserters. They kneel in the posture of supplicants; they seize him and throw themselves from the platform.—Cortez frees himself from their grasp and keeps hold of the balustrade. The noble Mexicans perish without accomplishing their generous plan.” Similarly, the use of the present tense for the past is very common in Greek, and we often notice the same issue in English translations from that language. “After the death of Darius and the rise of Artaxerxes, Tissaphernes accuses Cyrus to his brother of treason: Artaxerxes believes the accusation and orders Cyrus to be arrested, aiming to execute him; but his mother, having saved him through her intercession, sends him back to his governorship.” Spelman’s Xenophon. In the original, these verbs are in the present tense, διαβαλλει, πειθεται, συλλαμβανει, αποπεμπει. But this use of the present tense in storytelling is against the nature of the English language. Poets have adopted it, and for them it’s acceptable because they aim to depict scenes as if they are present; ut pictura poesis; but all that prose narrative can claim to do is provide a vivid description of past events: if it goes any further, it crosses into poetry’s territory. However, this present tense usage is found in the best English historians, particularly in the chapter summaries or contents. “Lambert Simnel invades England.—Perkin Warbeck is acknowledged by the Duchess of Burgundy—he returns to Scotland—he is captured—and executed.” Hume. But it is through ellipsis that the present tense is used this way. The full sentence would be: “This chapter relates how Lambert Simnel invades England, how Perkin Warbeck is acknowledged by the Duchess of Burgundy,” &c.
[54] It is surprising that this fault should meet even with approbation from so judicious a critic as Denham. In the preface to his translation of the second book of the Æneid he says: “As speech is the apparel of our thoughts, so there are certain garbs and modes of speaking which vary with the times; the fashion of our clothes being not more subject to alteration, than that of our speech: and this I think Tacitus means by that which he calls Sermonem temporis istius auribus accommodatum, the delight of change being as due to the curiosity of the ear as of the eye: and therefore, if Virgil must needs speak English, it were fit he should speak, not only as a man of this nation, but as a man of this age.” The translator’s opinion is exemplified in his practice.
[54] It's surprising that such a flaw would get praise from a discerning critic like Denham. In the preface to his translation of the second book of the Æneid, he says: “Just as clothing reflects our thoughts, there are certain styles of speech that change over time; the style of our apparel changes as much as our way of speaking. This is what Tacitus refers to when he talks about Sermonem temporis istius auribus accommodatum, the joy of change is driven by the curiosity of the ear just as much as of the eye: therefore, if Virgil had to speak English, it would be fitting for him to speak not only as a man of this nation, but as a man of this age.” The translator’s view is shown in his work.
Of such translation it may with truth be said, in the words of Francklin,
Of such translation, it can honestly be said, in the words of Francklin,
[55] The modern air of the following sentence is, however, not displeasing: Antipho asks Cherea, where he has bespoke supper; he answers, Apud libertum Discum, “At Discus the freedman’s.” Echard, with a happy familiarity, says, “At old Harry Platter’s.” Ter. Eun. act 3, sc. 5.
[55] The modern vibe of the following sentence is, however, quite pleasant: Antipho asks Cherea where he has arranged dinner; he replies, Apud libertum Discum, “At Discus the freedman’s.” Echard, with a friendly familiarity, says, “At old Harry Platter’s.” Ter. Eun. act 3, sc. 5.
[57] The translation published by Motteux declares in the title-page, that it is the work of several hands; but as of these Mr. Motteux was the principal, and revised and corrected the parts that were translated by others, which indeed we have no means of discriminating from his own, I shall, in the following comparison, speak of him as the author of the whole work.
[57] The translation published by Motteux states on the title page that it is the work of multiple authors; however, since Mr. Motteux was the main contributor who revised and corrected the sections translated by others, which we cannot distinguish from his own work, I will refer to him as the author of the entire piece in the following comparison.
[58] The only French translation of Don Quixote I have ever seen, is that to which is subjoined a continuation of the Knight’s adventures, in two supplemental volumes, by Le Sage. This translation has undergone numberless editions, and is therefore, I presume, the best; perhaps indeed the only one, except a very old version, which is mentioned in the preface, as being quite literal, and very antiquated in its style. It is therefore to be presumed, that when Jarvis accuses Motteux of having taken his version entirely from the French, he refers to that translation above mentioned to which Le Sage has given a supplement. If this be the case, we may confidently affirm, that Jarvis has done Motteux the greatest injustice. On comparing his translation with the French, there is a discrepancy so absolute and universal, that there does not arise the smallest suspicion that he had ever seen that version. Let any passage be compared ad aperturam libri; as, for example, the following:
[58] The only French translation of Don Quixote I've ever come across is the one that includes a continuation of the Knight’s adventures, in two additional volumes, by Le Sage. This translation has gone through countless editions, and I assume it's the best one; probably even the only one, aside from a very old version mentioned in the preface, which is noted as being quite literal and very outdated in style. Thus, it’s reasonable to assume that when Jarvis accuses Motteux of having based his translation entirely on the French, he’s referring to that translation mentioned earlier that includes Le Sage's supplement. If that's the case, we can confidently say that Jarvis has done Motteux a great disservice. When we compare his translation to the French, the difference is so complete and widespread that it raises no doubt that he had ever seen that version. Let any passage be compared ad aperturam libri; for example, the following:
“De simples huttes tenoient lieu de maisons, et de palais aux habitants de la terre; les arbes se defaisant d’eux-memes de leurs écorces, leur fournissoient de quoi couvrir leurs cabanes, et se garantir de l’intempérie des saisons.”
“Simple huts served as homes and palaces for the people of the land; the trees, shedding their bark on their own, provided them with material to cover their cabins and protect themselves from the harshness of the seasons.”
“The tough and strenuous cork-trees did of themselves, and without other art than their native liberality, dismiss and impart their broad, light bark, which served to cover those lowly huts, propped up with rough-hewn stakes, that were first built as a shelter against the inclemencies of the air.”—Motteux.
“The tough and hardy cork trees naturally shed their broad, light bark, which was used to cover the humble huts supported by rough-hewn stakes, originally built to protect against the harsh weather.” —Motteux.
“La beaute n’étoit point un avantage dangereux aux jeunes filles; elles alloient librement partout, etalant sans artifice et sans dessein tous les présents que leur avoit fait la Nature, sans se cacher davantage, qu’autant que l’honnêteté commune à tous les siecles l’a toujours demandé.”
“La beauté n’était pas un avantage dangereux pour les jeunes filles ; elles allaient librement partout, montrant sans artifice et sans intention tous les dons que leur avait offerts la Nature, sans se cacher plus que ce que l’honnêteté, commune à tous les siècles, a toujours exigé.”
“Then was the time, when innocent beautiful young shepherdesses went tripping over the hills and vales, their lovely hair sometimes plaited, sometimes loose and flowing, clad in no other vestment but what was necessary to cover decently what modesty would always have concealed.”—Motteux.
“Then was the time when innocent, beautiful young shepherdesses wandered over the hills and valleys, their lovely hair sometimes braided, sometimes loose and flowing, dressed in nothing more than what was needed to decently cover what modesty would always have hidden.” —Motteux.
It will not, I believe, be asserted, that this version of Motteux bears any traces of being copied from the French, which is quite licentious and paraphrastical. But when we subjoin the original, we shall perceive, that he has given a very just and easy translation of the Spanish.
It won't, I think, be claimed that this version by Motteux shows any signs of being copied from the French, which is quite free and paraphrased. But when we include the original, we'll see that he has provided a very accurate and straightforward translation of the Spanish.
Los valientes alcornoques despedian de sí sin otro artificio que el de su cortesia, sus anchas y livianas cortezas, sin que se commençaron á cubrir las casas, sobre rusticas, estacas sustentadas, no mas que para defensa de las inclemencias del cielo.
The brave cork oaks shed their wide and light bark effortlessly, relying solely on their kindness, without starting to cover the houses, raised on rustic stakes, just to protect against the harshness of the weather.
Entonces sí, que andaban las simples y hermosas zagalejas de valle en valle, y de otero en otero, en trenza y en cabello, sin mas vestidos de aquellos que eran menester para cubrir honestamente lo que la honestidad quiere.
So yes, the simple and beautiful young girls roamed from valley to valley and from hill to hill, with braids and loose hair, wearing only the bare essentials needed to cover what modesty requires.
[59] Perhaps a parody was here intended of the famous epitaph of Simonides, on the brave Spartans who fell at Thermopylæ:
[59] Maybe there was a parody intended here of the famous epitaph by Simonides about the brave Spartans who died at Thermopylae:
“O stranger, carry back the news to Lacedemon, that we died here to prove our obedience to her laws.” This, it will be observed, may be translated, or at least closely imitated, in the very words of Cervantes; diras—que su caballero murio por acometer cosas, que le hiciesen digno de poder llamarse suyo.
“O stranger, take the news back to Lacedemon, that we died here to show our obedience to her laws.” This can be translated, or at least closely mirrored, in the exact words of Cervantes; diras—que su caballero murio por acometer cosas, que le hiciesen digno de poder llamarse suyo.
[61] Thus it stands in all the editions by the Royal Academy of Madrid; though in Lord Carteret’s edition the latter part of the proverb is given thus, apparently with more propriety: del mal que le viene no se enoje.
[61] So it appears in all the versions published by the Royal Academy of Madrid; although in Lord Carteret’s edition, the latter part of the proverb is presented this way, seemingly with more accuracy: del mal que le viene no se enoje.
[62] Mas ligera que un alcotan is more literally translated by Smollet than by Motteux; but if Smollet piqued himself on fidelity, why was Cordobes o Mexicano omitted?
[62] Lighter than a bird is translated more literally by Smollett than by Motteux; but if Smollett prided himself on being faithful to the text, why was Cordobes or Mexican left out?
[63] Smollet has here mistaken the sense of the original, como si ellos tuvieran la culpa del maleficio: She did not blame the hair for being guilty of the transgression or offence, but for being the cause of the Moor’s transgression, or, as Motteux has properly translated it, “this affront.” In another part of the same chapter, Smollet has likewise mistaken the sense of the original. When the boy remarks, that the Moors don’t observe much form or ceremony in their judicial trials, Don Quixote contradicts him, and tells him there must always be a regular process and examination of evidence to prove matters of fact, “para sacar una verdad en limpio menester son muchas pruebas y repruebas.” Smollet applies this observation of the Knight to the boy’s long-winded story, and translates the passage, “There is not so much proof and counter proof required to bring truth to light.” In both these passages Smollet has departed from his prototype, Jarvis.
[63] Smollett has misunderstood the meaning of the original, como si ellos tuvieran la culpa del maleficio: She didn’t blame the hair for being guilty of the transgression or offense, but for being the reason for the Moor’s transgression, or, as Motteux has accurately translated it, “this affront.” In another part of the same chapter, Smollett has also misunderstood the meaning of the original. When the boy points out that the Moors don’t follow much form or ceremony in their judicial trials, Don Quixote disagrees and tells him that there must always be a proper process and examination of evidence to establish facts, “para sacar una verdad en limpio menester son muchas pruebas y repruebas.” Smollett applies this observation of the Knight to the boy’s lengthy story, and translates the passage, “There is not so much proof and counter proof required to bring truth to light.” In both of these passages, Smollett has strayed from his original source, Jarvis.
[64] I add this qualification not without reason, as I intend afterwards to give an example of a species of florid writing which is difficult to be translated, because its meaning cannot be apprehended with precision.
[64] I mention this qualification for a good reason, as I plan to provide an example of a type of elaborate writing that is hard to translate because its meaning cannot be understood clearly.
[65] The following translation of these verses by Parnell, is at once a proof that this excellent poet felt the characteristic merit of the original, and that he was unable completely to attain it.
[65] The following translation of these verses by Parnell shows that this great poet understood the unique value of the original, but was not completely able to capture it.
In this translation, which has the merit of faithfully transfusing the sense of the original, with a great portion of its simplicity of expression, the following couplet is a very faulty deviation from that character of the style.
In this translation, which does a great job of capturing the meaning of the original while keeping much of its straightforwardness, the following couplet is a significant departure from that style.
[66] The attempt, however, has been made. In a little volume, intitled Prolusiones Poeticæ, by the Reverend T. Bancroft, printed at Chester 1788, is a version of the Fidicinis et Philomelæ certamen, which will please every reader of taste who forbears to compare it with the original; and in the Poems of Pattison, the ingenious author of the Epistle of Abelard to Eloisa, is a fable, intitled, the Nightingale and Shepherd, imitated from Strada. But both these performances serve only to convince us, that a just translation of that composition is a thing almost impossible.
[66] The attempt, however, has been made. In a small book titled Prolusiones Poeticæ, by the Reverend T. Bancroft, published in Chester in 1788, there is a version of the Fidicinis et Philomelæ certamen, which will please any discerning reader who avoids comparing it to the original; and in the poems of Pattison, the clever author of the Epistle of Abelard to Eloisa, there is a fable called The Nightingale and Shepherd, inspired by Strada. But both of these works only show us that an accurate translation of that piece is almost impossible.
[67] The occasional blemishes, however, of a good writer, are a fair subject of castigation; and a travesty or burlesque parody of them will please, from the justness of the satire: As the following ludicrous version of a passage in the 5th Æneid, which is among the few examples of false taste in the chastest of the Latin Poets:
[67] The occasional flaws of a good writer are a reasonable topic for criticism, and a mockery or humorous parody of them can be enjoyable because of the accuracy of the satire. This is demonstrated by the following funny take on a passage from the 5th Æneid, which stands out as one of the rare instances of poor taste in the most respectable of Latin poets:
[69] Other ideas superadded by the translator, are,
[69] Other ideas added by the translator include,
In the Essay on the Writings and Genius of Shakespeare, which is one of the best pieces of criticism in the English language, the reader will find many examples of similar misrepresentation and wilful debasement of our great dramatic poet, in the pretended translations of Voltaire.
In the Essay on the Writings and Genius of Shakespeare, which is one of the finest critiques in English literature, the reader will encounter numerous instances of similar misrepresentation and intentional undermining of our great dramatic poet in the so-called translations by Voltaire.
[70] Pour faire connoitre l’esprit de ce poëme, unique en son genre, il faut retrancher les trois quarts de tout passage qu’on veut traduire; car ce Butler ne finit jamais. J’ai donc réduit à environ quatre-vingt vers les quatre cent premiers vers d’Hudibras, pour éviter la prolixité. Mel. Philos. par Voltaire, Oeuv. tom. 15. Ed. de Genève. 4to.
[70] To convey the essence of this poem, which is unique in its kind, you have to cut out three-quarters of any passage you want to translate; because this Butler never seems to end. I’ve condensed the first four hundred lines of Hudibras to about eighty lines to avoid being too lengthy. Mel. Philosoph. by Voltaire, Works vol. 15. Geneva Ed. 4to.
[71] I have lately learnt, that the author of this translation was Colonel Townley, an English gentleman who had been educated in France, and long in the French service, and who thus had acquired a most intimate knowledge of both languages.
[71] I recently found out that the author of this translation was Colonel Townley, an English gentleman who had been educated in France and served in the French military for a long time, which gave him a deep understanding of both languages.
- A
- Ablancourt, his translations excellent, 120
- ——, his just observations on translation, 120
- Adrian, his Address to his Soul, 126
- Alembert, D’, quoted, 13
- ——, his translations from Tacitus, 15 et seq. 34
- Alis et Alexis, romance, 129
- Aldrich, Dr., his translation of a humorous song, 202
- Ambiguous expressions, how to be translated, 17
- Ancient translation, few specimens of, existing at present, 4
- Anguillara, beautiful passage from his translation of Ovid’s Metamorphoses, 128
- Anthologia, translation of an epigram from, by Webb, 88
- Aratus, Phenomena of, translated by Cicero, 2
- Arias Montanus, his version of the Scriptures, 67
- Atterbury, his translation of Horace’s dialogue with Lydia, 85
- B
- Barnaby, Ebrii Barnabæ Itinerarium, 202
- Batteux, Abbé, remarks on the art of translation, 3, 4, 112
- Beattie, Dr., his remark on a passage of Dryden, 58;
- his remark on Castalio, 66
- Beattie, J. H., his translation of Pope’s Messiah quoted, 90
- Bible, translations of, 64 et seq. See Castalio, Arias Montanus
- Bourne, Vincent, his translation of Colin and Lucy, 23;
- of William and Margaret, 80;
- of Chloe hunting, 82
- Brown, Thomas, his translations from Lucian, 118
- Buchanan, his version of the Psalms, 145
- Burlesque translation, 197 et seq.
- Butler. See Hudibras
- C
- [232]Campbell, Dr., preliminary dissertation to a new translation of the Gospels, 3, cited 64 et seq.
- Casaubon, his translation of Adrian’s Address to his Soul, 126
- Castalio, his version of the Scriptures, 65
- Cervantes. See Don Quixote
- Chaulieu, his beautiful Ode on Fontenai quoted, 181
- Chevy-chace, whimsical translation of, 203
- Cicero had cultivated the art of translation, 1;
- translated Plato’s Timæus, Xenophon’s Œconomics, and the Phenomena of Aratus, 2
- ——, epistles of, translated by Melmoth, 17, 28, 32
- Claudian, translation from, by Hughes, 89
- Colin and Lucy, translated by Bourne, 23;
- by Le Mierre, see Appendix, No. 1
- Colloquial phrases, 135 et seq.
- Congreve, translation from Horace cited, 57
- Cotton, his translation of Montaigne cited, 138;
- his Virgil travesty, 201
- Cowley, translation from Horace cited, 56
- Cumberland, Mr., his excellent translations of fragments of the ancient Greek dramatists, 90 et seq.
- Cunighius, his translation of the Iliad cited, 49, 55
- D
- Definition or description of a good translation, 8
- Delille, or De Lille, his opinion as to the liberty allowed in poetical translation, 46;
- his translation of the Georgics cited, 61, 73
- Denham, his opinion of the liberty allowed in translating poetry, 35;
- his compliment to Fanshaw, 43
- Descriptions, containing a series of minute distinctions, extremely difficult to be translated, 188
- Diphilus, fragment of, translated by Mr. Cumberland, 91
- Don Quixote, difficulty of translating that romance, 150;
- comparison of the translations of, by Motteux and Smollet, 151 et seq.
- Dryden improved poetical translation, 44;
- his translation of Lucian’s dialogues, 29, 118;
- his translation of Virgil cited, 30, 57, 58, 72;
- his translation of Du Fresnoy on painting, 59, 110;
- his translations from Horace, 59, 125;
- his translation of Tacitus, 70;
- translation from Ovid’s Metamorphoses, 76
- [233]Duclos, a just observation of, 14
- Du Fresnoy’s Art of Painting admirably translated by Mr. Mason, 27;
- translation of, by Dryden, 59, 110
- E
- Echard, his translation of Plautus cited, 77, 143 et seq.
- ——, his translation of Terence cited, 138, 140, 143 et seq.
- Ellipsis more freely admitted in Latin than in English, 105
- Epigrams sometimes incapable of translation, 147
- Epigram from Martial well translated, 53
- Epistolæ obscurorum virorum, 68
- Epithets used by Homer, sometimes mere expletives, 31
- F
- Fanshaw praised as a translator by Denham, 43;
- his translation of Pastor Fido cited, 44
- Fenelon’s Telemachus, 108
- Festus de verborum significatione, 13
- Florid writing, 179, 192
- Folard, his commentary on Polybius erroneous from his ignorance of the Greek language, 11
- Fontaine, La, his character as a fabulist drawn by Marmontel, 185
- ——, his fables cited, 184, 188
- Fontaines, Abbé des, his translation of Virgil, 69
- Fontenelle, his translation of Adrian’s Address to his Soul, 127
- Fresnoy. See Du Fresnoy.
- G
- Girard, Synonymes François, 14
- Gordon’s Tacitus cited, 19, 104;
- his injudicious imitation of the Latin construction, 19, 104
- Greek language admits of inversions which are inconsistent with the genius of the English, 104
- Guischardt has demonstrated the errors in Folard’s commentary on Polybius, 11
- H
- Hobbes, his translation of Homer cited, 50, 71, 146
- Hogæus, Paradisus Amissus Miltoni cited, 61
- Holland’s translation of Pliny cited, 191
- [234]Homer, his epithets frequently mere expletives, 32
- Homer, characteristics of his style, 69
- ——, Pope’s translation of the Iliad cited, 25, 31, 46 et seq., 60, 71, 73 (see Cunighius, Hobbes);
- Mr. Pope departs sometimes from the character of Homer’s style, 69;
- translation of the Odyssey cited, 146;
- Macpherson’s Homer cited, 105, 108
- Horace, translations from, cited. Vide Jonson, Roscommon, Dryden, Congreve, Nivernois, Hughes
- Hudibras, remarkable combination of wit and humour in that poem, 213;
- Voltaire has attempted to translate some passages of that poem, 214 et seq.;
- excellent French translation of that poem cited, 215
- Hughes’s translation from Claudian cited, 89;
- ditto from Horace, 130
- I
- Ideas superadded to the original by the translator—examples of, from Bourne, 23;
- from Pope’s Homer, 25;
- from his imitations of Horace, 27;
- from Johnston’s version of the Psalms, 25;
- from Mason’s Du Fresnoy on Painting, 27;
- from Malherbe, 28;
- from Melmoth’s Cicero’s Epistles, 27;
- from Dryden’s Lucian, 29
- Ideas retrenched from the original by the translator—examples of, from Dryden’s Virgil, 30;
- from Pope’s Iliad, 31;
- from Melmoth’s Cicero’s Epistles, 32, 33
- The liberty of adding to or retrenching from the ideas of the original, is more allowable in poetical than in prose translation, 35;
- and in lyric poetry more than any other, 123
- Idiomatic phrases, how to be translated, 135;
- the translation is perfect, when corresponding idioms are employed, 137;
- examples from Cotton’s translation of Montaigne, from Echard, Sterne, 138 et seq.;
- licentiousness in the translation of idioms, 140;
- examples, 141;
- translator’s resource when no corresponding idioms are to be found, 147
- Iliad. See Homer
- Isidorus Hispalensis, Origines, 13
- J
- Jonson, Ben, translation from Horace, 36 et seq.
- [235]Johnston, Arthur, his translation of the Psalms, 25, 144
- Jortin, Dr., translation from Simonides, 85
- Juvenal, translation of, by Holiday cited, 38
- L
- Latin language admits of a brevity of expression which cannot be successfully imitated in English, 96;
- it admits of inversions, which are inconsistent with the genius of the English, 104;
- admits of ellipsis more freely than the English, 105
- L’Estrange, his translations from Seneca cited, 78
- Lowth, Dr., his imitation of an ode of Horace, 124
- Lucan. See May, Rowe.
- Lucian, Francklin’s translation of, cited, 118 et seq.;
- Dryden’s, Brown’s, &c., 117 et seq.
- M
- Macpherson’s translation of the Iliad, 105, 108
- Malherbe cited, 28
- Markham, Dr., his imitation of Simonides, 87
- Mason’s translation of Du Fresnoy’s Art of Painting, 27
- May, his translation of Lucan, 39 et seq.;
- compared with Rowe’s, 41
- Melmoth, one of the best of the English translators, 32, 114 et seq.;
- his translation of Cicero’s Epistles cited, 17, 28, 32, 96, 98, 114, 147;
- his translation of Pliny’s Epistles cited, 33, 97, 116, 117, 147;
- his unjust censure of a passage in Mr. Pope’s version of the Iliad, 31
- Milton, his translation of Horace’s Ode to Pyrrha, 43, App. No. 2
- ——, a passage from his tractate on education difficult to be translated with corresponding simplicity, 179;
- his Paradise Lost cited, 177 (see Hogæus);
- his Comus cited, 178
- Moncrif, his ballad of Alexis et Alis, 129
- Montaigne, Cotton’s translation of, cited, 138
- Motteux, his translation of Don Quixote compared with that of Smollet, 151 et seq.;
- his translation of Rabelais, 222
- [236]Murphy, his translation of Tacitus cited, 17, 19, 99 et seq.
- N
- Naïveté, in what it consists, 183, 185;
- the fables of Phædrus are remarkable for this character, 183;
- as are those of La Fontaine, 184, 185;
- naïveté of particular phrases very difficult to be imitated in a translation, 149
- Nivernois, Duc de, his translation of Horace’s dialogue with Lydia, 83
- Nonius, de Proprietate Sermonum, 13
- O
- Ovid. See Sandys, Dryden, Anguillara
- Ozell, his edition of Urquhart and Motteux translation of Rabelais, 223
- P
- Paraphrase, examples of, as distinguished from translation, 124, 127, 128 et seq.
- Parnell, his translation of Chaulieu’s verses on Fontenai, 181
- Phædrus, his fables cited, 183
- Pitcairne, Dr., his Latin poetry characterised, 143
- Pitt, eminent as a translator, 206
- Plautus. See Echard
- Pliny the Elder, his description of the Nightingale, 190;
- analysis of a chapter of his Natural History, 190
- Pliny the Younger, his Epistles. See Melmoth
- Poem, whether it can be well translated into prose, ch. 8
- Poetical translation, liberty allowed to it, 35 et seq.
- ——, progress of poetical translation in England, 36 et seq.
- Poetry, characteristics essential to it, 108;
- didactic poetry is the most capable of a prose translation, 109;
- lyric poetry incapable of a prose translation, 111;
- lyric poetry admits of the greatest liberty in translation, 123
- Polybius erroneously understood by Folard, 10
- Pope. See Homer.
- His translation of Sappho’s Epistle to Phaon cited, 61;
- his Dying Christian to his Soul, 127
- Popma, Ausonius, de Differentiis Verborum, 13
- [237]Prior, his Chloe Hunting translated by Bourne, 82
- Q
- Quinctilian recommends the practice of translation, 1
- Quixote, Don, comparison of Motteux’s translation of, with Smollet’s, 151 et seq.
- R
- Rabelais admirably translated by Urquhart and Motteux, ch. 15
- Roscommon’s Essay on translated verse, 45;
- a precept of his, with regard to poetical translation, controverted, 45;
- translation from Horace cited, 55
- Rousseau, Devin de Village cited, 79;
- his translations from Tacitus cited, 103
- Rowe’s Lucan cited, 41
- S
- Sandys, his character as a translator of poetry, 42;
- his translation of Ovid cited, 42
- Scarron’s burlesque translation of Virgil cited, 200
- Seneca. See L’Estrange
- Shakespeare, translations from, by Voltaire, 209 et seq.;
- his phraseology difficult to be imitated in a translation, 177, 178
- Simonides, fragment of, translated by Jortin, 85;
- imitated by Dr. Markham, 87
- Simplicity of thought and expression difficult to be imitated in a translation, 179
- Smart’s prose translation of Horace, 111
- Spelman’s Xenophon cited, 136
- Sterne’s Slawkenbergius’s Tale cited, 139
- Strada’s Contest of the Musician and Nightingale, extreme difficulty of translating it, 187
- Style and manner of the original to be imitated in the translation, 63 et seq.;
- a just taste requisite for the discernment of those characters, 74;
- limitations of the rule regarding the imitation of style, 96 et seq.
- T
- [238]Tacitus. See D’Ablancourt, D’Alembert, Gordon, Murphy, Dryden, Rousseau.
- Difficulty of translating that author, 120
- Telemachus, a poem in prose, 108
- Terence. See Echard
- Tickell’s ballad of Lucy and Colin, translated by Bourne, 23;
- translated by Le Mierre, Appendix, No. 1
- Timocles, fragment of, translated by Cumberland, 90
- Townley, Colonel, his translation of Hudibras, 218
- Translation, art of, very little cultivated, 1;
- ancient translations, few specimens of, existing, 2 et seq.;
- reasons why the art is at a low ebb among the moderns, 5;
- description or definition of a good translation, 7, 8;
- laws of translation, 9;
- first general law, “That the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work,” 10 et seq.;
- second general law, “The style and manner of writing in a translation should be of the same character with that of the original,” 63 et seq.;
- specimens of good poetical translations, 80 et seq.;
- third general rule, “A translation should have all the ease of original composition,” 112 et seq.;
- a translator ought always to figure to himself in what manner the original author would have expressed himself, if he had written in the language of the translation, 107;
- licentious translation, 117;
- the best translators have shone in original composition of the same species, 206
- Travesty or burlesque translation, 197 et seq.;
- Scarron’s and Cotton’s Virgil Travesty, 200, 202
- U
- Urquhart, Sir Thomas, his excellent translation of Rabelais, 222
- V
- Varro, de Lingua Latina, 13
- Virgil. See Dryden, Delille, Fontaines.
- Example of false taste in a passage of Virgil, 199
- Voltaire, his remark on the Abbé des Fontaines’s translation of Virgil, 69;
- his translations from Shakespeare very faulty, 207;
- character of the wit of Voltaire, 212;
- he had no talent for humorous composition, 213 et seq.;
- [239]character of his novels, 213
- W
- Warton, eminent as a poetical translator, 206
- Wollaston’s Religion of Nature, passage from, difficult to be translated, 180
- X
- Xenophon’s Œconomics translated by Cicero, 1, 2;
- Spelman’s Xenophon cited, 136
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND
BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd.,
BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND
BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.

Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!